Wizardborn

1 The Calm Between the Storms

In South Crowthen, King Anders had been entertaining guests all night. Among them were a dozen fierce old warlords from Internook with their sealskin capes and horned helms. They’d sailed on ships painted like gray serpents, and the smell of sea salt clung to their beards. Their silver-gold hair was braided; the wind had burned their faces raw.

Any lord but Anders would have sought to buy their loyalty. The warlords of Internook were notoriously cheap. But Anders offered no money. He merely filled them with strong drink and tales of the treachery of Gaborn Val Orden. By midnight they were pounding the wooden tables with their silver mugs and shouting for the boy’s head. To celebrate their decision, they killed a hog and dyed their braids in blood, then painted their faces with streaks of green, yellow, and blue. They’d take no pay for their services other than the spoils of war.

Thus Anders bought half a million berserkers for less than a steel eagle’s worth of strong ale and a butchered sow.

Beside them the Lady Vars, counselor to the queen of Ashoven, watched how Anders worked the warlords of Internook with a reticent smile. She refused to touch even so much as a drop of his best wine. She was a stately woman, beautiful and cunning, with flashing gray eyes the color of slate.

As he urged the warlords to dispatch their ships to the Courts of Tide, the lady’s lips drew tight. Though she tried to appear neutral, King Anders knew she stood against him. Too bad for her.

When the warlords were deep in their cups, she excused herself from the dining hall and fled to the docks, no doubt feeling lucky to escape his realm with her life.

But a storm was brewing in the northern sea, Anders knew. He went out into the night as Lady Vars sneaked away. From the door Anders could hear the wind singing over the whitecaps miles away, could smell ice in the salt air.

The beast within Anders stirred at the smell. It circled in his breast like a restless dog. It suggested a small spell that would insure that wind would fill the sails of the counselor’s ship, and urge it onto the rocks. Ashoven’s queen would no doubt find the wreckage on her own shores. She’d mourn her faithful servant’s demise, never knowing what warning she might have borne. Perhaps the next counselor Ashoven sent would be more malleable.

Anders stood for a long moment in the doorway of his keep, listening to the receding hooves of Lady Vars’s horse as it clattered over the cobblestone streets of the King’s Way. Thick clouds above sealed out the starlight, and the fires in the great hall cast a ruddy glow over the cold ground that seemed to strain to reach beyond the courtyard. Somewhere down in the city below, a dog began howling. Soon, a dozen others joined their voices with its keen wail.

He whispered the spell that would end the lady’s life, and sauntered back to the Great Hall.

A one-eyed warlord named Olmarg watched him knowingly as he returned. Olmarg stood at the table, leaning over the roast pig. He cut an ear off, chewed as he said in his thick accent, “She bolted on us.”

“That she did,” Anders admitted. Several other lords looked up through bleary eyes, too far gone into their cups to bother speaking.

“Knew she would,” Olmarg said. “The ladies of Ashoven have no taste for wine or war. Now that she’s gone, we won’t have to bridle our tongues.”

Anders smiled. Moments ago he’d have thought the man too drunk to think clearly. “Agreed.”

Olmarg said, “Our land is a cold one, and in the long winters our young men have naught to do but huddle in the keeps under the furs, warming the wenches. For as long as our old ones remember, we’ve sold our sons to the highest bidder. We need this war. We need the plunder. More than that, we need lands in the south. And there’s none better to be had than Mystarria. Do you really think we can hold it?”

“With ease,” Anders assured him. “Gaborn’s forces are in disarray. There is far more than just the reavers for them to worry about. When Raj Ahten destroyed the Blue Tower, he killed the vast majority of Gaborn’s Dedicates. Though there be many lords in Mystarria, few of them are Runelords.”

He let those last words settle in. Mystarria was the wealthiest land in all of Rofehavan. For centuries it had been well protected from attack—not because its castles were unassailable, but because of the number and power of its Runelords. With their wealth, the kings of Mystarria bought forcibles—magical branding irons—made from rare blood metal. They used those forcibles to draw attributes such as strength and wit from their subjects.

Now, without Runelords to protect it, the kingdom of Mystarria would not be able to stand for long.

“What’s more,” Anders continued, “to your advantage the vast majority of Gaborn’s troops have marched west to drive Raj Ahten from Mystarria’s borders. They’ll have a tough job of it, for Raj Ahten has leveled several castles, and his men hold the strongest that remain. Gaborn will have to spend his men to dislodge Raj Ahten. With any luck the two are already at one another’s throats. That leaves Gaborn open to attack. Now his coastline is Gaborn’s soft underbelly.”

“Soft, maybe,” Olmarg said, “but soft enough? Mystarria’s men outnumber mine twenty to one. Even with your help—”

“Not mine alone,” Anders assured him. “Beldinook will sweep down from the north, joining us.”

“Beldinook?” Olmarg asked, as if he could not have hoped for such a boon. Beldinook was the second-largest kingdom in all of Rofehavan. “You think old King Lowicker will bestir himself?”

“Lowicker is dead,” Anders said with finality.

At that, several warlords gasped. “How?”

“When?” One fellow downed a mug in the old king’s honor.

“I got word only hours ago,” Anders said. “Lowicker was murdered today by Gaborn’s own hand. His fat daughter is a surly creature. Surely she will demand vengeance.”

“Poor girl,” Olmarg said. “I have a grandson who is not particular about his women. Perhaps I should send him to court her.”

“I was thinking of sending my own son.” Anders grinned.

Olmarg lifted a mug of ale in salute. “May the better man win.”

At that, Anders’s wife got up from her seat at the dinner table and shot Anders a glare. She’d been so quiet the past hour, he’d all but forgotten her. “I’m going to bed,” she said. “I can see that you gentlemen will be up all night trying to figure out how to carve up the world.” She lifted the skirts of her gown and walked stiffly upstairs to the tower loft.

There was a long silence. A burning log shifted in the hearth, as it steadily crumbled to ash.

“Carve up the world...” Olmarg intoned. “I like the sound of that!” The unabashed greed that shone from his single eye gave Anders pause. There was a hardness to his jaw that Anders found chilling. Olmarg was a man without compunction. “And Gaborn is still a pup. It will take little to strike off his head. If I can take a few key cities quickly—dispatch his remaining Dedicates...Gaborn would never be able to retaliate.”

Anders smiled. Olmarg saw things more clearly with one eye than most could with two. The world was turning upside down. It was true that Gaborn’s forces vastly outnumbered them, but without Runelords to lead those forces...

“Carving up the world should not be so hard to do,” Anders said. “I want very little of it. I’ll take Heredon.” Olmarg raised a single white brow. Heredon was no small bit of land, but Olmarg would have no use for it. “Lowicker’s daughter will want western Mystarria, along with her vengeance. You’ll want the coast—”

“Everything within two hundred miles of shore,” Olmarg said sternly.

“A hundred and fifty,” Anders suggested. “We’ll want to leave something for the others.”

“Others?”

“I’ve received missives from Alnick, Eyremoth, and Toom. Dignitaries should be arriving shortly.”

“A hundred and fifty,” Olmarg agreed. But he added thoughtfully, “On the other hand, what if Gaborn is indeed the Earth King? Could we stand against him? Dare we stand against him?”

Anders laughed, a sound that reverberated through the quiet room and made the hounds sleeping before the hearth look up in anticipation. “He’s nothing but a fraud.”

But Anders tried to sound more self-assured than he felt. The beast hidden within him lent him special powers. Anders could hear voices carried on the wind from far off. He could smell scents from miles away. But even the wind took time to travel.

He wished that he knew how Gaborn’s battle with Raj Ahten had ended. But that news would not come until later. At Anders’s assertion, Olmarg sliced off the pig’s other ear, and they celebrated.

With these affairs of state in hand, Anders climbed to the towers of his castle early in the night, found his wife brushing her hair in the bedchamber.

Her back was stiff with anger. As he crossed the room, she followed him with her eyes, raking her brush through her hair as if she were trying to rid it of burrs.

“You seem upset,” Anders said casually. He knew the source of her anger, sought to divert her attention. “You should be overjoyed. The news was good today. I have done little but worry about the reavers rumored to be in North Crowthen, and now we hear that my cousin has driven them back.”

“A lucky shot with a ballista killed their fell mage,” his wife groused, “and the sorceresses beneath her harvested her brain. There is nothing to rejoice about. They’ll return in greater numbers.”

“Yes,” Anders said, as if to put a bright face on it. “But next time, my cousin will be better prepared for them.”

His wife did not speak for a long moment. He let the tension build, until the words broke from her. “Why do you lower yourself like this? We should have no dealings with barbarians from Internook. They stink of filth and whale blubber. And those tales you told—”

“Were all true,” King Anders countered.

“True?” she demanded. “You accused Gaborn Val Orden of murdering King Lowicker?”

“Lowicker defied Gaborn today, denied him passage through Beldinook, just as I said. For that, Gaborn slaughtered him as a man would slaughter a steer.”

“How do you know this? There have been no couriers!” she shouted. “There could not have been: I’d have seen them.”

Years of neglecting his physical needs had left Anders thin and starved-looking, a rag of a man. He drew himself up, trying to appear authoritative. “I received the message privately.” He did not want to argue the point. His wife knew full well that she had been at the table with him all afternoon. Had even a private messenger arrived, she’d have seen him.

Her mouth twisted in anger. He could tell that she was about to rail at him. He silently gathered a spell, reached out and touched her lips with his forefinger. “Shhh...” he said. “A message did come by word of mouth only. No doubt we will hear more details by morning.”

Hearing the Earth’s summons, believing that he would find the city besieged by Raj Ahten’s troops. Instead he’d found Raj Ahten surrounded by a ghastly horde of reavers, trapped.

He’d used his newfound powers as Earth King to summon a world worm—a beast of legend—from the Earth’s core to dislodge the reavers.

The aftermath of that battle would be sung for a thousand years, Myrrima felt sure. The carnage took her breath away.

To the south lay a field of dead reavers, enormous and black in the darkness, their wet carapaces gleaming in the wan light as if they were a plague of dead frogs. Men and women swarmed among them, torches in hand. The plains were terribly broken and uneven, pocked with thousands of burrows. Squads of troops armed with spears and battle-axes were searching every nook for live reavers. But not all of the people out there were warriors. Some were coming from the city to cart off the dead and wounded—mothers looking for sons, children hunting for parents.

A reaver suddenly lunged from a burrow three quarters of a mile away, and out on the plain screams arose with the blaring of warhorns. The reaver charged straight for a knot of footmen. Knights on chargers galloped to intercept the monster.

“By my father’s honor,” shouted one lord of Orwynne, “there’s still reavers about! This battle’s not won yet!”

The lords spurred their mounts down to what was left of the Barrens Wall. Beneath its arch, beside a bonfire, a dozen footmen huddled beneath muddy capes with hands wrapped around their longspears.

“Halt!” they called as the lords approached. A couple of guards struggled up. They wore mismatched armor, marking them as Knights Equitable.

Their bright eyes reflected the firelight. Jubilantly their leader shouted, “Most of the reavers are in a rout—fleeing south the way that they came. Skalbairn asks that any man who can bear a lance give chase with him! But there’s still a few of the damned things holed up in their burrows, if you’ve a mind to fight here.”

“Skalbairn is chasing the horde in the dark? In the rain?” Sir Hoswell shouted. “Is he mad?”

“The Earth King is with us, and no one can stand against us!” the guard shouted. “If you’ve ever had a fancy to slay a reaver and win some glory, tonight’s the night for it. Some simpleton from Silverdale killed a dozen on the city walls today with nothing more than a pickax. True men like you should do as well—or better.” His tone was challenging.

The guard raised a wineskin in salute. Myrrima saw that the man’s eyes gleamed from more than mere jubilation. He was half drunk, reveling in the victory. Obviously Skalbairn’s men didn’t know that Gaborn could no longer warn his Chosen warriors of danger.

Even though they’d been Chosen only a few hours ago, Myrrima could see how these men were already becoming complacent. Why should they keep a close guard so long as the Earth King would warn them of danger?

Obviously, Skalbairn’s men hadn’t heard the latest. Gaborn had used his abilities to dislodge the reavers from Carris, but in the aftermath of the battle, he’d sought to use his gift to kill Raj Ahten.

For misusing those protective powers, the Earth had withdrawn them—including the ability to warn Gaborn’s Chosen warriors of danger.

These men, blithely celebrating their victory, had no idea how much trouble they were in. The Earth had charged Gaborn to help “Save a seed of mankind through the dark times to come.” Full night was not yet upon them.

Myrrima glanced right and left at the lords of the Brotherhood of the Wolf—sober men with hard faces. They’d come to fight, but hadn’t bargained for such madness.

“I’ll warn Paldane’s men,” Sir Giles of Heredon offered.

“Wait,” Myrrima said. “Are you sure that’s wise? Who knows where the rumors might fly, how the tale might grow in its travels?”

“The Earth King warned us that he has lost his powers in order save our lives,” Baron Tewkes of Orwynne said. “He can’t hide the truth, and we can’t hide it for him.”

If she were to tell Gaborn’s secret, Myrrima feared she might betray a man who had never unjustly sought to harm another. Yet if she withheld the news, innocent men would die. To tell was the lesser evil.

Sir Giles took his leave of them and galloped toward Carris.

“The rest of us will need to warn Skalbairn,” Tewkes said. He dismounted for a moment, cinched his saddle for a fast ride. Others drew weapons, and more than one man brought out a stone to sharpen a lance or a warhammer.

Myrrima licked her lips. She wouldn’t be riding south with the others tonight. Gaborn had said that she would find her wounded husband a third of a mile north of the city, near the great mound. But reavers were still hiding out on the field. She tried not to worry.

“Do you want me to come with you, milady?” a voice asked, startling her. Sir Hoswell’s horse had sidled up to her, and he was bending near. “To find your husband? I told you that if you ever need me, I’ll be at your back.”

She could barely make out his face beneath his hood. Hoswell leaned close, as if expecting her to fall into his arms at the first sight of blood.

Hah! she thought. Maybe when the stars have all burned down to ashes!

He had tried to seduce her once. When she resisted his advances, he’d tried to force her. He’d apologized, but she still didn’t trust him, even though she had enough endowments now that she knew he would never try to force her again.

“No,” she said. “I’ll go alone. Why don’t you find some reavers to kill?”

“Very well,” Hoswell said. He drew his steel greatbow from its pack, began carefully to unwrap the oiled canvas that protected it from the rain.

“You’ll fight with that?” she asked.

Hoswell shrugged. “It’s what I use best. A shot to the sweet triangle...”

Myrrima spurred her own mount away from the other lords, rode under the arch toward the largest knot of dead reavers. Borenson would have fallen in the thick of battle. She imagined that he would be there.

In the distance, she could hear others searching the battlefield, calling for loved ones. They shouted different names, but all were the selfsame cry: “I am alive; are you?”

“Borenson? Borenson!” she called.

She had no way to know how severe his wounds might be. If he lay trapped beneath a fallen reaver, she’d make light of it. If he was disemboweled, she’d stuff his guts in and nurse him back to health. She tried to steel herself for whatever she would find.

She imagined what she would say when she found him, rehearsed a hundred variations of “I love you. I’m a warrior now, and I’m coming with you to Inkarra.”

He would object—perhaps on good grounds. She had only gained a little skill with a bow.

She would persuade him.

As Myrrima drew close to the fell mage’s final battleground, she smelled the remnants of the monster’s curses. Residual odors clung like a mist to the low ground.

Even two hours after the mage’s death, the curses’ effects were astonishing. “Be blind,” a curse still whispered, and her sight dimmed. “Be dry as dust”; sweat oozed from her pores. “Rot, O thou child of man”; her stomach knotted and every scratch felt as if it might pucker into a festering wound.

She rode in the shadows of reaver corpses that loomed on every side. She gazed in awe at crystalline teeth like scythes. She caught movement from the corner of her eye. Her heart leapt in her throat to see a reaver’s maw open.

She yanked her mount’s reins to turn it back, but realized that the reaver did not hiss or move.

It was dead. Its maw merely creaked open as the monster cooled. Its muscles were contracting like a clam’s as it dries in the sun.

Myrrima looked around. All of the reavers’ mouths were opening by slow degrees.

The air seemed heavy. No katydid buzzed in a thicket. No wind sighed through the leaves of any trees, for the reavers had uprooted every plant.

“Borenson!” she shouted. She scanned the ground, hoping the reflected firelight might reveal the form of her husband buried beneath a layer of soot.

A trio of gree whipped past her head, wings squeaking as if in torment.

Through the tangled legs of a dead reaver, she glimpsed a flickering light, and suddenly she had the wild hope that Borenson had lit the fire.

She spurred her mount. Around a bonfire had gathered a crowd of warriors from Indhopal. Myrrima felt unnerved by them, even though today they’d fought beside her people against the reavers.

These were no ordinary warriors. They were dark nomads who wore black robes over their armor, as some symbol of status. Their headgear bore steel plates that fell down over the ears to protect the shoulders.

Nine of Raj Ahten’s dead Invincibles lay before the fire. The nomads seemed to be preparing to consign the deceased to a funeral pyre.

Among the dead Invincibles lay a girl with dark hair, practically a child. She rested upon a riding robe of fine red cotton, embroidered with exquisite gold threads to form curlicues like the tendrils of vines. On her temple rode a thin silver crown that accentuated her dark skin.

She wore a sheer dress of lavender silk, and in her hand someone had placed a silver dagger.

Myrrima had come upon Saffira, Raj Ahten’s dead wife. Gaborn had sent Myrrima’s husband to fetch Saffira from Indhopal so that she might plead with him to cease his attacks on Gaborn’s people. Gaborn could have searched the world and found no one better to sue for peace. Rumor said that Saffira had taken hundreds of endowments of glamour and voice.

She would have been more alluring than any woman alive, would have spoken more eloquently.

Obviously Borenson had found Saffira and brought her to the siege at Carris. Now she lay dead among a few Invincibles. Myrrima imagined that the Invincibles had been her royal escort, and suspected that her husband would be nearby.

The leader of the Indhopalese was immediately recognizable. Every eye in the crowd rested on him, and many nomad warriors knelt before him—some on one knee, some on two.

He sat atop a gray Imperial warhorse, glaring down at the dead, talking in an even, dangerous tone. His dark eyes glowed in the firelight as if he struggled to hold back tears of rage. On the right breast of his black robe he wore the emblem of Raj Ahten, the three-headed wolf in red. Above the wolves were golden owl’s wings, and above them flew three stars.

His insignia identified him as more than an Invincible or even a captain of Invincibles.

At his feet, several men in black burnooses knelt on hands and knees. One answered him in a frightened voice.

Myrrima seemed to have wandered into a confrontation. She didn’t want to have anything to do with it.

A tall Invincible came up from the shadows behind her, a man with a forked beard and ivory beads woven into his black hair. The firelight reflected from his dark eyes and golden nose ring.

He grinned at her, and Myrrima could not tell if it was meant as a seductive grin or a friendly greeting. He jutted his chin toward the Indhopalese leader. He whispered, “You see? He Wuqaz Faharaqin, warlord of the Ah’kellah.”

The news struck through Myrrima like a lance. Even in Heredon she had heard those names. Among Raj Ahten’s warriors, Wuqaz Faharaqin was one of the most powerful. And of all the desert tribes, the Ah’kellah were the most respected. They were judges and lawgivers of the desert, hired to settle disputes among tribes.

The fact that Wuqaz Faharaqin was angry did not bode well for the object of his wrath.

The Invincible reached up a hand clumsily, as if he seldom greeted in this manner. “I am Akem.”

“What has happened here?” Myrrima asked.

“His nephew, Pashtuk, murdered today,” Akem said. “Now he question witnesses.”

“Faharaqin’s nephew murdered someone?”

“No, Pashtuk Faharaqin was murdered.” He nodded toward an ugly dead Invincible who lay, as if in a place of honor, next to Saffira. “He was a captain among Invincibles, a man of great renown, like the others here.”

“Who killed him?” Myrrima asked.

“Raj Ahten.”

“Oh!” Myrrima breathed softly.

“Yes,” Akem said. “One of slain live long enough to bear witness. He say, ‘Raj Ahten call to Invincibles after battle, and try to murder Earth King’—a man who is his own cousin by marriage to Iome Vanisalaam Sylvarresta. To fight a cousin, this is a great evil. To kill one’s own men, this is also evil.” He did not say it, but Myrrima could hear in his tone that Raj Ahten would have to pay.

“These men”—Akem indicated the kneeling Invincibles—“found the dying witness.”

Wuqaz Faharaqin questioned the witnesses one by one. As he did, his eyes blazed brighter and brighter.

Derisive shouts arose from the crowd. One lord strode forward, pointing at the witnesses. Myrrima did not need Akem to translate. “This man say the witness no good. Need more than one witness. He say Raj Ahten would not seek to kill Earth King.”

Myrrima could hardly restrain her rage. “I saw it!”

Wuqaz Faharaqin growled at her outburst, asked a question in his native tongue. Akem looked up at Myrrima and translated, “Please, to tell name?”

“Myrrima,” she said. “Myrrima Borenson.”

Akem’s eyes widened. A hush fell over the crowd as men whispered her name to one another. “Yes,” Akem said, “I thought so—the northern woman with the bow. You slew the Darkling Glory. We have all heard! We are honored.”

Myrrima felt astonished. News traveled fast. “It was a lucky shot.”

“No,” Akem said. “There is not so great luck in all the world, I think. You must tell your story.”

Myrrima nudged her mount closer to the bonfire so that she could speak to Wuqaz face-to-face.

“I was thirty miles north of here when Raj Ahten caught up to Gaborn. There was murder in the Wolf Lord’s eyes, and he’d have killed Gaborn sure, if Binnesman’s wylde had not stopped him. I put an arrow in Raj Ahten’s knee myself, but Gaborn forbade me or anyone else to kill him.”

Akem translated. Wuqaz tried to listen impassively, but his eyes continued to blaze. He spoke and Akem translated. “Can you prove that you saw this?”

Myrrima reached into her quiver, drew out the arrow with which she’d shot Raj Ahten, His blood lay black upon its iron tip. “Here’s the arrow. Have your trackers smell it. They’ll know Raj Ahten’s scent.”

Akem carried the arrow to Wuqaz. The warlord sniffed it curiously. Myrrima saw that he, too, was a Wolf Lord. He growled low in his throat, spat a few words in his own tongue, and raised the arrow for all to see. Other lords rode close, sniffed at the shaft.

“The smell of Raj Ahten is indeed upon this arrow,” Akem translated. “His hand pulled the shaft free, and his blood stains its tip.”

“Tell Faharaqin that I want my arrow back,” Myrrima said. “Someday I intend to use it to finish the job.”

Akem relayed her message, retrieved Myrrima’s arrow. Wuqaz and his men had more questions about her encounter. They seemed baffled as to why Gaborn had spared Raj Ahten, a man who proved to be his enemy. Myrrima looked at the stern faces among the Ah’kellah, and remembered something she’d once heard: in some places in Indhopal, there is no word for “mercy.” She explained that Gaborn, as Earth King, could not slay one who was Chosen. The Ah’kellah listened intently. They asked what had happened after the fight, where Raj Ahten had gone. She pointed southwest toward Indhopal.

At that, Wuqaz drew his saber from the scabbard at his back, whipped its curved blade overhead, and began shouting. His warhorse grew excited, fought him for control as it danced forward. It reared and pawed the air. Myrrima had to fight her own mount as it backed away.

The Ah’kellah all began to shout, waving swords and warhammers overhead.

“What will happen?” Myrrima asked.

“Raj Ahten did great abomination to attack Earth King. Such deed cannot go unpunished. Wuqaz say, ‘Raj Ahten has sided with reavers against own cousin, against own tribe.’ He say, ‘Raise Atwaba! ”

“What is that?”

“In ancient time, when king do wrong, witnesses raise Atwaba, ‘Cry for Vengeance.’ If people get angry, they kill king—maybe.”

Wuqaz Faharaqin spoke encouragingly to his men.

“He warn, ‘Raise cry loud in markets,’ ” Akem translated. “Let not your voice tremble. Retreat not from kaif who challenges, or from guards that threaten. If all Indhopal does not rise against Wolf Lord, they must know why Ah’kellah do so.”

With that pronouncement, Wuqaz Faharaqin leapt from his charger and rushed to his nephew’s corpse. He raised his sword, stared down at the remains, and began shouting. “He ask spirit to be appeased,” Akem said, whispering in respect for the dead. “He ask it not to wander home or trouble family. Wuqaz Faharaqin promise justice.”

Wuqaz smote off the corpse’s head with the clunk of metal piercing bone. Men cheered as he lifted his nephew’s head in the air.

“Now he will carry head to tribe as testament.”

Wuqaz beckoned to the crowd. Tribesmen came forward, Invincibles of the Ah’kellah. They were strong men, austere. Wuqaz Faharaqin took his nephew’s head by the hair, held it high, and shouted. Akem said solemnly, “He say, There must be no king but Earth King.’ ”

All around, the Ah’kellah repeated the words in chorus, chanting them over and over.

Myrrima’s heart pounded as the Ah’kellah decapitated the other murder victims, bagged the heads. They began to toss the bodies into the funeral pyre. She didn’t understand everything that was going on. She didn’t understand desert justice, desert politics.

Myrrima asked, “Will people really rise up against Raj Ahten?”

Akem shrugged. “Maybe. Raj Ahten has much endowments of glamour. Wuqaz Faharaqin—”

“I don’t understand. Raj Ahten has committed injustices against a hundred of your lords before this. Why should his people care if he commits one more?”

“Because,” Akem said forcefully, “now there is Earth King.”

Everything fell into place. This wasn’t about Raj Ahten. This was not just about a small injustice. It was about self-preservation: Raj Ahten had not been able to drive the reavers from Carris. But Gaborn had proven himself. So Wuqaz would seek to overthrow his lord.

She felt as if she had stepped into great events. Her testimony today, however small, would start a civil war.

Myrrima stayed for a moment longer, watched as the slender form of Saffira was consigned to the funeral pyre. She studied Saffira’s lovely face, tried to imagine the girl in life, with a thousand endowments of glamour. Imagination failed her.

She turned her horse to leave. Akem folded his hands before his face and bowed low, out of respect. “Peace be with you. May the Bright Ones protect you.”

“Thank you,” she said. “And may the Glories guide your hand.”

She rode into the thick of the reaver bodies, into the darkness.

She found Borenson’s horse, smashed like a melon. A search revealed only her husband’s helm, a few bodies. But in the ground she found a man’s handprints, and near them, knee prints. Big hands, like her husband’s.

He’s crawled off, she thought. He might be making for the city even now, or maybe he crawled away and fainted.

Myrrima climbed from her saddle, retrieved Borenson’s helm. She sniffed the ground for his scent, but the rain and stench from the reavers’ curses confounded her. She could not track him. She considered where she might find the best vantage point from which to look for her husband. The mound around the worm’s crater on Bone Hill seemed perfect.

She climbed to the lip of the crater. It was hard to imagine a living thing that could have bored such a hole.

Firelight reflecting from the clouds showed only a yawning pit. By inclining her ear, Myrrima could hear water churning somewhere in that void. The worm’s course had cut through a subterranean river, forming a waterfall. But it was far below. If she stepped away from the hole, the sound faded.

Myrrima walked among the scree, sinking into loose soil with every step.

The ground was wet and unsettled. Bits of dirt cascaded into the crater. Myrrima’s footing shifted as if the mound might suddenly slide beneath her, carrying her to her doom. Instinctively she eased back to safety.

The destruction of Carris was doubly apparent from atop the mound. But the view revealed nothing of her husband.

“Borenson!” cried Myrrima, as she scanned the plain. Wuqaz Faharaqin and his men left the bonfire, riding east toward Indhopal.

She glanced toward Carris. Her heart leapt. Guards had set watch fires against the return of any reavers. At the broken entrance of the city, she saw a warrior with red hair like her husband’s, leaning upon the shoulder of a red-haired girl. He limped toward the city. Between the falling rain and lingering smoke, she could not be sure if it was him.

“Borenson?” she shouted.

If it was him, he could not hear her, so far off. He hobbled into the shadows thrown by the barbicans.

Carris was a bedlam as Myrrima rode beneath the broken barbicans, searching for her husband.

A week ago Myrrima had celebrated Hostenfest at Castle Sylvarresta. There, for the first time in two thousand years, an Earth King had arisen. The people of Heredon had hosted by far the finest celebration she’d ever witnessed.

As she had strolled through the concourses outside Castle Sylvarresta, brightly colored pavilions had covered the fields like gems in a copper bracelet, greened with age. The entrance to each pavilion was decorated with wheat stalks braided in intricate patterns, and wooden icons of the Earth King all arrayed in finery.

The smell of sweetmeats and fresh breads wafted through the air. Music swelled from a hundred sites around the city.

It had seemed a feast for the senses.

At the turn of each corner she met some new wonder: a jester in parti-colored clothes, carrying a wooden fool’s head on a stick, came riding past her on a huge red sow. A young flameweaver out of Orwynne drew the flames of a fire until they rose up and burst into flowing shapes like golden lilies in bloom. A woman with five endowments of voice rendered an aria so beautiful that it left the heart aching for days afterward. She’d seen Runelords joust at rings on chargers caparisoned in colors so bright that they hurt the eyes, and dancers from Deyazz wearing lion-skins.

She’d tasted rare treats—eels kept alive in a pot and cooked fresh before her eyes; a dessert made of sweetened cream and rose petals cooled with ice; and confections stuffed with coconut and pistachios from Indhopal.

It had been a day to delight even the most downcast heart.

Now as she rode through Carris, her ride provided the dark antithesis of that day.

Instead of fair provender, her keen nose registered the stink of animals, spoiling vegetables, cloistered humanity, blood, urine, and war—all made more abominable by the lingering residue of the reavers’ curses.

Instead of seductive music, she was haunted by the entreaties and sobbing of the wounded, mingled with the cries of those who mourned the dead and those who called out for loved ones.

Instead of celebration, there was horror. Myrrima rounded one corner to find half a dozen children, the youngest a girl of two, whispering words of encouragement to a mother that they thought was grievously wounded. A glance told Myrrima that the woman was dead.

A girl of twelve wandered in front of Myrrima’s horse. She had gray eyes, dulled by shock, and her dirty face was cleaned only by the tracks of her tears.

That’s how I looked at that age when my father died, Myrrima realized. Her stomach knotted in sympathetic pain.

She searched for Borenson among thousands of grisly wounded scattered throughout inns, private homes, stables, the duke’s Great Hall, and blankets in the street.

Many wounded struggled near death. The reavers’ curses set wounds to festering in unnatural ways. Gangrene set into abrasions that were only hours old.

The search was a foul chore. Nearly every private household had taken in one or two wounded. The stench of the place assaulted her senses. She could not pick up her husband’s scent among so many competing odors.

“Borenson!” she shouted again and again as she rode through the streets, her throat going raw. She began to doubt her own senses, wondered if she’d only imagined that she’d seen her husband heading into the city.

He could be asleep, she thought. Perhaps that’s why he doesn’t answer.

Volunteers worked the battlefield, hauling the dead to the bailey outside the duke’s palace. She worried that Borenson might be among them. Gaborn had said that her husband was wounded. Perhaps he’d died in the past few hours. Or perhaps someone had mistaken him for dead, and even now she might find him barely alive. She made her way toward it, and finally caught her husband’s scent.

She rode with rising trepidation up to the bailey. Thousands of corpses were laid out. Whole families marched among them, carrying torches.

The blasted grass was a gray mat. The dead lay arrayed on blankets in rows. She could smell Borenson now.

Myrrima knew that dead loved ones never look quite as you expect them to. The faces of men that die in battle become pale, leached of blood, while the countenances of strangled men turn bluish-black. The eyes of the dead glaze over, so that it is difficult to tell whether a man had blue eyes or brown. A corpse’s facial muscles can either contract horribly or relax in perfect repose.

Many a woman who has slept with a man for years doesn’t recognize her own husband’s corpse.

In the same way, when Myrrima found Sir Borenson, she did not know him by sight, only by scent.

He knelt over a dead man beneath the remains of a gnarled oak that had dropped all its leaves. His face was leached as pale as cream, and he stared down, his expression so twisted in pain that she would not have known him. Dirty rain matted his hair and covered him with grime, so that he looked like a squalid wild thing. Clotted blood from a groin wound stained his surcoat down the legs. His right hand gripped the handle of a horseman’s battle-ax as if it were a crutch.

He looked as if he had been kneeling like this for hours, as if he might never move again. He had become a statue, a monument to pain.

Only his attire identified him. He wore the same clothes as he had two days past, including the yellow silk scarf that he’d chosen to sport into battle as a sign of her favor.

A little red-haired girl knelt above him, lantern in hand, weeping savagely. They stared down at a dead man who looked so much like Borenson that he might have been a brother.

“Borenson?” Myrrima called hesitantly. All the words of comfort that she’d imagined would come so easily suddenly caught in her throat. She could not imagine a wound that would cause the unadulterated agony she saw in his face. She asked softly, “What’s wrong?”

He did not look at her. Did not answer. She wasn’t sure that he even heard. His left hand clutched at his belly, as if he’d just taken a blow to the stomach.

Acorns crunched under her horse’s hooves as she approached. As she drew close, she realized that she’d thought that he was unmoving as he knelt. Now she saw that he was trembling all over.

She’d heard tales of men who had seen some great horror and retreated so far into themselves that they never spoke again. Borenson was a warrior. He’d been forced to butcher two thousand Dedicates at Castle Sylvarresta. The deed had so demoralized him that afterward he had quit his service to his king.

Before her knelt a man wounded both in body and spirit. He trembled, and his mind was blank. He was so far gone in pain that he could not weep.

“Myrrima,” he said in a stiffly formal voice as he gazed down on the dead man. “I’d like you to meet my father.”

2 Communion

On the road north from Carris, Gaborn still smelled of war. The curses of the reavers’ fell mage clung to him like the smoke of a cooking fire, and sweat soaked the padding beneath his ring mail.

The road was quiet, spooky. Night did not seem to fall from above so much as to rise up like vapors from the hollows of the fields. No birds chirped in the twilight. The hooves of the horses thudded dully on the muddy ground. Though seven people rode in the party, there was barely a creak of harness.

They came to a village. Once, Gaborn had known the name of every hamlet in his realm, but his memory had faded with the loss of his Dedicates in the Blue Tower.

It did not matter. The village was empty; not so much as one yellow dog roamed the streets, wagging its tail. He would offend no one by forgetting its name.

The village was old, cramped, with buildings made of cut stones. Some innkeeper in the distant past had built a hostel that nearly blocked the highway, perhaps imagining that riders were more likely to stop than try to forge their way around it. A few shops had sprung up next to the inn, and cottages next to the shops.

The horses’ footsteps rang louder in the streets. Gaborn heard the ching of his ring mail thrown back from stone walls.

The village lay silent, accusing. No children played in the dirty streets. No washwomen railed at one another over a fence. No cattle bawled, calling the milkmaids to their stools. No one swung an ax, chopping wood for the evening fire. No smoke carried the mouthwatering scent of a roasting hen.

No hammers rang. No stars pierced the cloudy heavens. No children sang.

This is the way the world will look, Gaborn thought, when we are no more.

“We should have been for killing Raj Ahten,” Erin Connal said in her thick Fleeds accent, her voice weary.

“The Earth will not allow it,” Gaborn answered.

“Perhaps if we move against his Dedicates,” Prince Celinor offered. “It would not be the same as attacking him personally.”

The thought of attacking Dedicates sickened Gaborn. The Dedicates were innocent, in most cases. Raj Ahten’s beauty was as irresistible as lightning, his voice as overwhelming as thunder. In order for a Runelord to take an endowment from a vassal, the vassal had to offer it up freely. But no one could predict how he might react to Raj Ahten’s sublime entreaties. It was said in Rofehavan that “When you look upon the face of pure evil, it will be beautiful.” Truly, Raj Ahten was beautiful.

Some thought him so persuasive that he deluded himself with his own voice. Certainly he had gulled others often enough—even his own enemies. Women loved him on sight, men honored him. They offered their endowments and their lives in his service, for he told them that serving him would be to their benefit.

The world was heading toward a catastrophe, an all-out war with the reavers. Raj Ahten had already persuaded tens of thousands of people that mankind might survive the coming war only by pooling their attributes, their strength and stamina and wit, into one man who would be their champion. This one man would be immortal, the mythical Sum of All Men.

Of course, not all men were swayed by Raj Ahten’s argument. So he waged war on Rofehavan, seeking to convert its people to his own use.

It was a vile act. Raj Ahten had grown so powerful that Gaborn despaired of whether he could be brought down. With such a rapacious lord, the best way to attack him was indirectly—as Erin said—by killing his Dedicates. For each time a Dedicate died, the lord lost the use of the attribute that the Dedicate provided.

Thus, by slaying a few thousand Dedicates, Raj Ahten could be weakened to the point that he might be defeated in battle.

But who could murder innocent Dedicates? Certainly not Gaborn. The men and women who gave themselves to Raj Ahten were simply too weak-minded to see beyond his exquisite mask. Others loaned Raj Ahten their endowments only through coercion. Yes, Raj Ahten managed to put the forcibles to them and take their attributes, but only because they feared him more than his forcibles.

“He took children as Dedicates at Castle Sylvarresta,” Gaborn chided. “I’ll not spill the blood of children.”

“He often did so as well in Indhopal,” Jureem said. “Children and beautiful women—he knew that men of conscience would not easily strike them down.”

Gaborn felt sickened to the core.

Gaborn could bear no more talk of Raj Ahten. The Wolf Lord’s rapaciousness repulsed him. Gaborn thought, I should never have tried to turn him. I should never have hoped to make him an ally.

In the eerie streets, Gaborn stretched out his senses, used his Earth Sight to feel for any danger to his Chosen. For the past day, he’d focused all his attention on Carris.

The Earth had charged Gaborn with Choosing people, selecting a seed of mankind to “save through the dark times to come.” At the same time the Earth had bestowed upon him the power to sense the danger to his Chosen warriors.

Now, however, he had lost the power to warn them of danger, even though he could still sense it.

Thus weakened, in the event his people were assailed, he might be able to do little more than sense their danger before they died. But he hoped for more. His powers had dwindled, but he had to hope that if he could sense danger, he might be able to avert some disasters.

So he groped like a blind man, pushing the limits of his gift.

Danger seemed to be lurking everywhere. In Carris battles still raged. Skalbairn’s Knights Equitable fought the reavers, driving them south. Within seconds of each other, two men died. Gaborn felt the loss keenly.

To the west, Raj Ahten fled through the wilderness, retreating toward Indhopal. Strangely, he seemed more dead than alive, and Gaborn could not help but wonder at the situation.

But to Gaborn’s consternation, he sensed...dangers that were far more personal and far-reaching than any before. None were imminent. Instead, he could sense...layers beneath layers of impending doom. Close at hand, he sensed a threat to his wife, Iome. It would not come soon. Over the past few days, he had begun to learn how to gauge when threats would arise simply by the strength of the warning. He suspected that Iome would not face any danger until tomorrow. Yet he had to wonder at its source, for though he could sense peril, he could not always guess at its cause.

Beneath that lay larger portents. Tens of thousands of people at Carris seemed to be in jeopardy still. From a second attack? he wondered. But the trouble brewing in Carris was farther off than the danger facing Iome. He suspected that it would not strike until tomorrow night or the day after.

Beyond that, a cloud loomed over Heredon again. Gaborn imagined the dangers to be like peeling the layers of an onion. Iome’s danger was great, and nearest at hand. Once it passed, there loomed a larger threat—the tens of thousands at Carris. Later in the week, hundreds of thousands in Heredon might die....

Yet at the “core of the onion,” at the kernel of the matter, he discerned one final catastrophe. It seemed to encompass every single man, woman, and child that he had Chosen—a million people spread over half a dozen nations.

The Earth Spirit had warned Gaborn that the fate of mankind was upon him. Gaborn had accepted the role of becoming mankind’s protector. He’d imagined that the threat would be years in the making. He’d imagined long wars and drawn-out sieges.

But the end of man was nigh. Five days? he wondered—certainly no more than a week. His mouth grew dry, and Gaborn could not catch his breath.

It can’t be! he told himself. I’m imagining it.

But cold certainly began to creep into his bones.

In the streets, shuttered windows stared at him, like vacant eyes. He felt trapped in a hamlet of shadows.

Gaborn spurred his horse, taking a long lead. Iome, Celinor, Erin, Jureem, Binnesman, and the wylde all hurried to keep up. Thankfully, none of them drew near or spoke.

Just north of the village, Gaborn turned left on the track toward Balington. He remembered the village fondly from his youth, and had decided to spend the night there. He recalled its serenity, its lush gardens. It was a place strong in the Earth Powers, a place where he could commune with his master. The village lay only three miles off the road.

The horses made toward a pair of hills that stood like sentinels. The open fields gave way to a grove of majestic beech trees whose limbs soared high overhead.

As they reached the hills, Gaborn rounded a bend. An overturned cart blocked the highway. At the margin of the road, six swarthy figures huddled around a small fire, warming themselves in the cool night.

They leapt up as he approached. All six men were abnormally short, almost dwarfish. They bore an odd array of weapons—the spoke from a wagon wheel, a cleaver, a reaping hook, two axes for chopping wood, and a makeshift spear. They wore leather work aprons instead of armor. Their leader had a grizzled beard and eyebrows like woolly black caterpillars.

“Hold,” he shouted. “Hold where you are. There’s a hundred archers in them trees. Make any false move, and you’ll be leaking like a winepress.”

It took Gaborn a moment to realize that all six “men” were not men at all. Most were boys in their teens—brothers by the look of them. Like their father, they were so short as to be dwarfish. They had their father’s curly hair and strangely blunt nose. Yet they couldn’t see beyond the light of their campfire; their threat was laughable.

“A hundred archers?” Gaborn asked as Iome and the others drew up at his back. “I’d think you could turn your king into a pincushion with half as many.” He rode into the firelight.

The six men dropped to their knees, gaping at the lords before them. “We saw your lordship riding south this morning!” one shouted. “We thought looters might head this way. It’s our homes, you see.”

“And we heard the earth groan, and saw the cloud rise up over Carris!” another added.

“Is it true?” a young man asked. “Are you really the Earth King?” At that, all of the young men knelt and watched Gaborn expectantly.

Am I the Earth King? he wondered. How am I to answer that question now?

He knew what they wanted. Six small men without an endowment between them, come to hold the road against Raj Ahten’s Invincibles. He’d seldom heard of such foolery—or such valor. They wanted his protection. They wanted him to Choose them.

He’d have done so if he could. In the past weeks, he’d had time to reflect on what he valued in mankind. His Days said that he valued men of insight, while others valued men of strength and cunning.

But Gaborn saw now that he valued most those who loved and lived well. He valued men of sound conscience and unwavering resolve, men who dared stand against the darkness when hope was slim. He felt honored to be in the presence of these good common folk.

“I’m no Earth King,” Gaborn admitted. “I can’t Choose you.”

The lads could not hide their disappointment, not by any act of will—even in the shadows thrown by the campfire. They let out hopeful breaths, and each of them seemed to collapse just a bit.

“Ah, well,” the father mused, “not the Earth King maybe, but you’re our king. Welcome to Balington, Milord.”

“Thank you,” Gaborn said.

He spurred his mount ahead in the darkness, past the men and on beneath the beech trees. His friends rode behind. Silence followed at their backs. The night was growing cold. Warm air escaped his nostrils like fog.

He found himself breathing hard, afraid that at any moment a wracking sob would escape.

Another mile down the road, where soft hills flowed together, he reined in his horse, and the others rode up behind. He’d had enough.

“It’s time,” Gaborn said to the small group. “I must speak with the Earth.”

“You’ll try so soon?” Binnesman asked. “Are you certain? The Earth withdrew its powers from you only two hours ago. You understand that the chances of a favorable response are slim?”

“I am certain,” Gaborn said.

There are ceremonies that wizards perform that common men do not attend. Gaborn looked back at his followers. “Jureem, you’ll care for the horses. Erin, Celinor, stay with him. The rest, come with me.”

He dismounted. Clouds were rushing in from the south, and only faint, broken starlight shone overhead.

Iome swung from her mount and took his hand hesitantly. “Are you sure you want me there?”

“Yes,” Gaborn said. “I’m sure.”

Binnesman took his staff and led the way, his wylde in tow. He ushered them up a narrow defile, following a stony path made by goats and cattle.

“One who approaches the Powers,” Binnesman counseled as they climbed the trail, “one who seeks a boon, must do so in the proper frame of mind. It is not enough to merely seek a blessing. You must be pure of heart and single-minded in your purpose. You must set aside your anger at Raj Ahten, your fears for the future, and your selfish desires.”

“I’m trying,” Gaborn said. “The Earth and I both want the same thing. We want to save my people.”

“If you could sublimate your desires wholly,” Binnesman said, “you would be the most powerful wizard that this world has ever known. You would sense the Earth’s needs and become a perfect tool for fulfilling them. Its protective powers would flow to you without restraint. But you have rejected the Earth’s needs on multiple counts. The Earth bade you to save a seed of mankind, yet you seek to save them all—even those like Raj Ahten that you know are unworthy.”

“I’m sorry!” Gaborn whispered. But even as he did, he wondered, Who is worthy to live? Even if I regain my powers, who am I to decide?

“Far more serious than this first offense was the second. You were granted the ability to warn your charges of danger. But you tried to corrupt it, to turn the powers of preservation into a weapon.”

“Raj Ahten was attacking my men,” Gaborn objected.

“You should never have Chosen that one,” Binnesman said, “no matter how great you thought the need. I warned you against it. But once you Chose him, you should not have sought to turn your powers against him. Your deed is the very root and essence of defilement.”

“Is there no hope?” Gaborn asked. “Is that what you are telling me?”

Binnesman turned, starlight reflecting from his eyes, and planted his staff in the ground. He was huffing after the climb.

“Of course there’s hope,” he said firmly. “There is always hope. A man who lacks hope is a man who lacks wisdom.”

“But I’ve done great wrongs,” Gaborn said. “I never should have relied on my own strength. I see that now.”

“Hmmmm...” Binnesman said, with an appraising look. “You see it, but have you truly learned? Do you really trust the Earth to protect you, or do you think like a Runelord—do you trust in your endowments?”

Gaborn answered slowly. “I didn’t take endowments for myself, but to better serve my people. I cannot bemoan the choice now. My endowments might still serve mankind.”

“Humph,” Binnesman said. He led them to a small clearing and scrutinized Gaborn from beneath his bushy brows. His eyes seemed to Gaborn to be cold pebbles.

Around him, the hills gave rise to dry grasses and a little oak brush. Stones riddled the ground, but the soil smelled rich, delicious. It was the kind of place where Gaborn would have expected to hear the songs of crickets, or mice scurrying in the leaves, or the cries of night owls. But only a dull cold wind sighed over the hills.

Binnesman grumbled, “This will do.”

The Earth Warden knelt and spat on the ground. “With this libation from my own body, I give you drink, O Master,” Binnesman said. “We seek your help in the hour of our need.” He nodded toward Gaborn and the others. Each spat in turn.

Binnesman raised his staff, whirled it overhead.

“Hail, Mother.

Hail, Protector

The Tree of Life shades our home,

Come, Maker.

Come, Destroyer.

Come make us your own.”

He touched the ground with his staff and said softly, “Open.”

A tearing sound arose as the roots of dry grass split apart. A slit appeared, spilling dark soil into mounds on each side of a pit.

Gaborn stared into the shallow grave. The rich ground was full of small white pebbles.

Gaborn let go of Iome’s hand and began to disrobe. His eyes flicked toward the green woman to see her reaction, but the wylde, a warrior created by Binnesman from stones and wood, seemed unconcerned with notions of modesty, incurious about Gaborn’s anatomy.

He gazed about, filled with anticipation. In Binnesman’s garden the Earth had taken physical form, had come to speak to him in person.

But the hills here were bare, and he saw no shadowy figures lurking on their slopes.

With his clothes off, Gaborn climbed down into the soil. He tensed at the touch of the cold ground, but crossed his hands over his chest, took a deep breath, and closed his eyes. He whispered, “Cover me.”

He lay expectantly for a moment, but nothing happened. The Earth did not fulfill even this small request.

“Cover him,” Binnesman said softly.

Iome felt unsure why Gaborn had asked her to come. She had no powers, could not help summon the Earth Spirit that he sought. She could give him only one thing: comfort.

He needed it sorely. She didn’t know how to help him greet the future. They still faced a vast array of enemies: Raj Ahten might still badger him from the west, Lowicker’s daughter and King Anders from the north.

She’d encountered an assassin from Inkarra, while reavers boiled from the ground beneath their feet.

If we are all to die, Iome decided, then at least we should pass with dignity. She could give Gaborn that much.

But she feared that others would not.

She silently begged the Earth, “Please, answer us.”

Soil coursed over Gaborn in a flow. Cool dirt intruded everywhere—beneath his fingernails, weighing between his toes, heavy on his chest, pressing against his lips and eyelids.

For several long seconds, he held his breath. As he did, he sent forth his thoughts, his longings.

“Forgive me. Forgive. I will not abuse the power you’ve loaned me again.”

He stretched out with his mind, listening for an answer. Most often the Earth spoke with the voices of mice or with the cry of a wild swan or with the sound of a twig snapping in the forest. But on rare occasions it spoke as if in the tongues of men.

“Forgive me,” Gaborn whispered. “I’ll bend to your will. Let me save the seeds of mankind. I ask no more of you. Let me be your servant again.”

He heard no answer.

He imagined the future as it might unfold before him if he did not regain his powers. He envisioned mankind running from reavers, holding out in wooded hills or hiding in caves, fighting as best they could.

He pictured himself using his one remaining power, his ability to recognize danger, to save those within range of his voice.

But in time he would fail. Perhaps he would end up alone, the last man on Earth, his one final gift seen for what it had become: a curse.

He held his breath until his lungs burned and his muscles ached.

Last night as he lay in the grave, the Earth had taken from him the need to breathe, had allowed him to relax every muscle, to slumber in perfect repose.

Tonight...he recalled the words that the Earth Spirit had first spoken to him. “Once there were Toth upon the land. Once there were duskins.... At the end of this dark time, mankind, too, may become only a memory.”

The ground trembled faintly. Iome knew that Gaborn had summoned an earthquake at Carris. She thought that this was an aftershock.

But the earth continued shaking. The leaves of trees hissed, and a few boulders rumbled down the hillside. The soil beneath Iome’s feet rattled, until Gaborn was thrust up from the dirt and suddenly sprawled on the surface.

All around, the dust began to mount in the air. Pieces of what looked like gray stone sifted up to the surface, until suddenly she realized that they were bones—the corrupted jaw of a cow, the skull of a horse, a shoulder blade that might have belonged to a wild bear. All of them rose to the surface along with Gaborn.

Gaborn desperately clawed dirt from his face, gasped for breath. He sat up, naked, spitting dust.

The rumbling stopped, and a boulder bounced downhill through the little knot of people.

Binnesman used his staff to point out the bits of bone that had risen. He frowned at them, squatted and stared. “You have your answer.”

“But what does it mean?” Gaborn asked.

Binnesman scratched his chin. “The Earth is speaking to you. What does it mean to you?”

“I’m not sure,” Gaborn said.

“Think about it,” Binnesman said. “The answer will come to you. Trust what you feel. Trust the Earth.”

Without further ado, he took his wylde back down the hillside.

Gaborn crawled about, picking up fragments of bone, staring at them as if to read some message hidden there. Iome brought him his robe, draped it over his shoulders.

“Bones in the earth...” Gaborn was muttering. “The Place of Bones beneath the earth. Search for the Place of Bones.”

Iome needed no wizard to translate for her. Surely Gaborn had to see it: the Earth had rejected him, rejected his plea. She whispered, “The land will be covered in bones.”

Gaborn stopped, clutched the skull of a dog against his chest. “No! That’s not it at all!”

Iome put her arms around him, tried to hold him and give him comfort.

Gaborn had done his best to be Earth King. He was not a cold man, not a hard man. He was no warrior. If he had been any of those things, she never would have fallen in love with him.

Yet his mistakes were likely to get them all killed.

Am I strong enough to support him in spite of that? she wondered.

“What will we do now, my love?” she asked.

Gaborn merely squatted on the ground, naked but for the cloak thrown over him. “First we must warn Skalbairn and the rest of my troops that I’ve lost my powers. After that, we will do what the Earth demands.”

3 A Contrary Man

“The problem is,” High Marshal Skalbairn said, as he and Sir Chondler rode through the night woods in pursuit of the reavers, “Gaborn loves his people too much, and Raj Ahten loves them too little.” Skalbairn had received a cryptic warning from Gaborn, who had taken refuge at Balington. Both Skalbairn and Chondler were still trying to make sense of it.

Marshal Chondler replied, “Mark my words, nothing good will come of it. Men are never content to merely plant the seeds of their own destruction. They must first till and dung the ground, then nurture and water the tender sprout of it, until at last they’re ready to reap the full harvest.”

High Marshal Skalbairn guffawed at the comment. “No one would knowingly court disaster.” Chondler’s mount forged through the trees ahead of Skalbairn’s, and the marshal let a limb fly back and slap Skalbairn in the face. Obviously he did so in retribution for the rude noise.

“Ah, I’m wounded,” Skalbairn said.

“Sorry.”

“If that’s the most significant wound I take this night, I’ll be glad for it,” Skalbairn replied.

He was preparing another attack on the reavers soon. He wanted to reach a knoll where Sir Skerret, a far-seer, had lit a signal lantern in warning, but not a single damned trail seemed to lead to that knoll. The night was still overcast; and so high up in the Brace Mountains, the misting rain was turning to snow.

“Men do court disaster in a hundred ways,” Chondler affirmed. “For example, have you ever noticed how easily a man can turn a virtue into a vice?”

“What do you mean?”

“Why, when I was a lad I knew a woman so charitable that everyone praised her. She baked bread for the poor, gave coins to the poor, gave her cow—and finally her house. At last she found herself begging on the streets outside of Broward, where she died one winter. Thus her virtue grew into a vice that consumed her.”

“I see,” Skalbairn said. “And you think this happens often?”

“Ah,” Chondler said. “But my story is not done: now, this very same woman had a son, who, when he saw that he had lost his inheritance, went about the countryside as a highwayman, robbing every man he chanced upon. No one could seem to catch him, and he thought himself to be a wondrously great robber, so that he was always bragging, ‘What a great highwayman I am!’ And thus he was crowing to his cohorts at the very moment that I crept near to his camp and planted an arrow through his throat.”

“Hah, good move,” Skalbairn said.

“So, like the mother we either turn our virtues into a vice, or else like the son we convince ourselves that vice is virtue. But in either case we plant the seeds of our own destruction.

“Our grand Earth King Gaborn Val Orden thinks that his love of mankind is a merit—while it serves to destroy him, and us with him. Meanwhile Raj Ahten hopes to ride us all like mules till we drop.”

“Hah,” Skalbairn chuckled. “What a circular argument!” He spoke the words as if in praise, but secretly he thought that Chondler was a contrary fellow who merely wished that he was a deep thinker.

“And we’re stuck between the bastards! Well, damn all them kings and high lords, I say. It’s every man for himself from here on out.” Sir Chondler reined in his horse and peered ahead. “I can’t see a path.”

Skalbairn had not known that the woods here in the Brace Mountains could be so murky. The pines didn’t seem to branch overhead so much as press in his face; the wind-twisted limbs sometimes tangled like yarn.

After a moment, Sir Chondler blindly forged ahead. Then he pronounced, as if he had just come to a momentous decision, “I’m going to join this ‘Brotherhood of the Wolf.’ What say you?”

Skalbairn didn’t know what to think. The rumors from Carris were so strange that he wanted to learn more before making a commitment.

Raj Ahten had attacked Gaborn. That was a baffling move. And in that attack Gaborn had somehow lost his Earth Powers.

This was perhaps the most discomfiting news Skalbairn had heard in his life. He’d not have believed it if Gaborn hadn’t sent a warning, written in his own hand.

Skalbairn clutched the parchment in his fist even as he rode. In the warning, Gaborn told Skalbairn: “Break off your attack until I join you tomorrow.”

Skalbairn didn’t know what to think. But as High Marshal of the Righteous Horde of Knights Equitable, many would watch to see whom he served.

“Me?” Skalbairn asked. He parried a limb with his ax. “I’ve forsworn myself too often. I swore fealty first to Lord Brock of Toom when I was a lad, and then to the Knights Equitable, and now to the Earth King. I’m getting too old for this. I think I’ll just let my allegiance lie where it’s fallen.”

“But that’s my point,” Chondler argued. “It’s not as if you haven’t forsworn yourself before.”

“True. But you’d have me break oath with the Earth King after only three days. That’s fickle even for a Knight Equitable! Besides, not all men are such fools as you think. Gaborn’s story is not all told yet.”

Chondler laughed. “You have more faith in the lad than I do.” He drew rein, peered ahead through the swirling flakes of snow. “Pshaw!” he said in disgust. “The path is gone. And we’re in a fine spot for an ambush.”

“True enough,” Skalbairn answered, preparing to turn his horse around.

“Listen,” Chondler warned. “We must be close.” He doffed his helm, cocked his head.

Skalbairn pulled off his own helm and relished the cold touch of ice crystals on his sweaty brow. The air was thick in his nostrils. He could easily discern the sound of reavers—tens of thousands of them just over the hill. The horde trampled trees in its passage, mashing them to pulp, and pounded large sandstone boulders to gravel. The ground rumbled, and reavers hissed, letting air vent from their bodies. They were stampeding south toward Keep Haberd, over the same path that they’d blazed on their way to Carris.

Distant lightning speared from the clouds and struck the jagged tooth of a mountaintop. By its light Skalbairn glimpsed an opening in the trees to their left, but waited a moment, counting. It was forty seconds until the thunder spoke, a distant murmur like an old man grumbling over some half-recalled grudge.

Forty seconds was too long for comfort, if the tales were true. Reavers feared lightning. But if it was more than forty seconds off, the reavers could endure it.

Well, I knew that this jig wouldn’t last forever, Skalbairn thought.

For nearly four hours the lightning had held. The height of the storm at Carris brought an incessant groaning from the sky, and hail pellets plummeted like shot from a catapult. Even when the storm quieted, a few clouds wandered overhead, sending out flickering tongues from time to time. Not much of a storm, but good enough.

Skalbairn had seen reavers run headlong into rock walls to escape the lightning. He’d seen some fall insensate, like men who had endured too much pain. Thousands of the great beasts had merely stuck their eyeless heads into the sod and pushed, covering themselves with dirt in an effort to hide.

Easy targets all—blinded reavers, wounded reavers, fleeing reavers. Skalbairn’s Knights Equitable chased the brutes down and made such a slaughter as he’d never dreamed. Nine thousand reavers in four hours, by last account. His knights were joined by various Runelords out of Mystarria, Fleeds, Heredon—even Invincibles out of Indhopal, men who had been his mortal enemies at dawn.

Skalbairn would earn a place in history. The bards would sing of Gaborn’s victory at Carris, and forever now Skalbairn’s own name would be linked to it. It would all sound very grand when sung to pipe and drums—the wild charge through the stormy night.

Of course the truth about his deeds wasn’t half so exhilarating or dangerous as future bards might sing. The fact was that the reavers were fleeing on a course that paralleled a good road. Wagonmasters from Carris were rushing wains filled with lances and food to outposts to the south, so that his men could resupply. Skalbairn’s men had ample time to pick their ground and set their charges.

Here in the mountains, of course, the terrain stifled him. But it stifled the reavers as much.

The reavers only ran in short bursts, making less than twenty miles per hour. And as they climbed higher into the cold mountains, they became lethargic, moving at perhaps half their normal pace.

Skalbairn said, “There’s a bit of a clearing off to our left.”

“I saw. But it leads to more of a cliff than a clearing.”

“I saw a meadow,” Skalbairn argued. Chondler was a contrary, stubborn man. “I’ll prove it.”

Chondler gave a heavy sigh that would have earned him a beating in any other army. But among the Knights Equitable insubordination was as ubiquitous as fleas in the bedrolls. Chondler turned his mount toward Skalbairn’s “meadow.”

Sure enough, it was a cliff. A quarter of a mile below spread a serpentine valley, and the reaver horde bolted through it like floodwaters through a chasm.

They were a seething mass. In Internook in the late fall the blue eels would swim to the headwaters of the Ort River. When Skalbairn was a boy he’d seen eels so thick that he couldn’t spot a single pebble in the shallow riverbed. The reavers forging through the canyon below reminded him of those eels, at once loathsome and alluring.

Lightning flickered again, farther away. The reavers below did not miss a stride. The storm was blowing past.

But in the brief illumination he saw the reavers better. Blade-bearers fled by the thousands. At Carris the monsters had borne weapons—enormous blades twelve feet long, or glory hammers with heads that weighed as much as a horse, or knight gigs that the monsters could use to pull warriors from their chargers or from castle walls. But now, it looked as if half of the reavers had abandoned their weapons.

Among the blade-bearers were howlers, pale spidery creatures that even now stopped every few moments to send up their eerie cries.

Few glue mums remained alive. They moved slower than other breeds, and were less inclined to fight. Skalbairn’s men had already dispatched most of them.

But among the reavers, the most fearsome were the scarlet sorceresses. They were easy to spot. The runes branded on their skulls and legs glowed dimly, like the light of warm coals in the midst of an ash-covered fire.

A scarlet sorceress below raced along and suddenly stuck its shovel-shaped head into the soil. It dug in with its feet, tossed its head, and thrust itself underground.

The whole thing happened so fast that Skalbairn could hardly credit his eyes. Yet he’d seen boars hide beneath the humus in the forest that way. The pulped trees and bottom soil on the canyon floor provided good cover—even for a monster that weighed twelve tons.

“Did you see?” Skalbairn asked. Even as he spoke, another scarlet sorceress went to ground, and another. The blade-bearers still seemed to be fleeing blindly.

“I see,” Marshal Chondler replied. “They’re setting an ambush.”

Just as boars in the forest did. They’d rise up out of the bushes at a man’s feet and slash with their tusks.

Skalbairn looked north down the canyon course to where it wound out of sight. His lancers were still back a couple of miles, he suspected. Well out of harm’s way, for now.

Up to the south, the canyon rim snaked higher. The sides of the canyon were steep, treacherous. A man on horseback could hardly hope to ride up those slopes.

South, the blade-bearers reached a widening in the valley, and would go no further. They burrowed into the steep sides of a cliff.

Sir Skerret stood atop a promontory three hundred yards off with a lantern hooked atop his lance. By its light Skalbairn could see his regal profile, the silver tip of his beard jutting from beneath his helm, the golden light on his burnished plate.

“So that’s why Sir Skerret summoned us. He’s warning us off,” Marshal Chondler said.

Skalbairn couldn’t let his men ride into the ambush, but the scarlet sorceresses tempted him. They were the prize, the heart of the reavers’ forces. For centuries the lords of Rofehavan had offered a reward of five forcibles for any sorceress a man managed to kill.

More than the temptation, these reavers still presented a threat. They were marching south toward the wilderness. But it would not take much for the entire horde to veer east, into the cities along the river Donnestgree.

Skalbairn listened inside himself. Earlier today in the heat of the battle, he’d heard Gaborn’s voice warn him of danger. A dozen times Gaborn had saved his life.

But inside he heard nothing now. Inside he felt only apprehension.

“Damn them,” he cursed the reavers. Without the lightning to chase them, the reavers would regroup, begin to fight in concert. Skalbairn was trying to avert a catastrophe. Why was Gaborn holed up in Balington? His message said that he could still sense danger. So why didn’t he come and direct the attack personally?

Skalbairn crumpled Gaborn’s warning and tossed it to the ground, then turned his horse back toward the road. “Until tomorrow, then.”

4 A Gathering of Wits

In rain and darkness they came to Balington well after midnight—seven sodden men riding between hills that bowed like bald heads in contemplation. To a man they wore the brown robes of scholars, their beards jutting from beneath peaked hoods.

Had you seen them, you might have taken them for wights, they rode so silently. Only the jangle of harnesses and the splash of a hoof in a puddle betrayed them as living beings. They did not speak. Most dared hardly to breathe. Fear lay naked upon some of their faces. Other countenances were thoughtful or pained. Some old men clutched swords and warhammers, straining to hear the rasping of reavers.

But the only sound around them was the patter of a cool rain. In the past few hours the storm had spread north. Water plummeted out of the heavens and drenched everything, turning the muddy road to a stream. The clouds above the hills sealed in the darkness like a lid. The sixty or so whitewashed stone cottages of Balington, with their thatch roofs, were only vague humped shapes in the night.

A red hound struggled from beneath a woodpile and trotted beside the little group, its tongue lolling.

At the crossroads ahead the only light shone from lanterns hung outside the inn.

Jerimas, the leader of the band, had never been to this inn. Yet he remembered it well. King Orden had thought it a restful place, a hideaway from the heat of summer. But Jerimas’s nerves were frayed now. He took no joy in the sight.

He was still trying to cope with the aftermath of the battle at Carris.

There were wounded to tend, people to feed, reavers to fight. A couple of hours ago, Gaborn had sent a message asking Jerimas and the other Wits who had served King Orden to come to Balington as soon as they handled their most urgent matters. But on the heels of this message, others had come, delineating the current state of the kingdom—the vanquishing of Raj Ahten, the threats of Lowicker and Anders to the north, and of Inkarran assassins to the south.

Most concerning of all was the warning that Gaborn’s powers were severely weakened.

“So,” a scholar behind him said, “Balington is spared once again.” He was referring to this hamlet’s peculiar history. Though battles often raged around it, Balington always emerged unscathed. Two days past, Raj Ahten’s army had ridden down the road not three miles west. His troops had been starving, in need of shelter and horses. Yet no one at Balington had bothered to flee. The mayor, merchants, and peasants of Balington had felt that their village was just a trifle too remote from the highway and a tad too small for invaders to bother with.

For the twentieth time in eight hundred years, the course of events proved the people of Balington right. Balington went unplundered.

“It’s a fine run of luck,” another scholar said.

“Not luck,” Jerimas said. He inhaled deeply, smelled rain on the sod. He tasted an odd mineral tang, as if he were deep in a cave. The hills above him, the closed feeling, all added to the illusion. Though the ground here was relatively flat, for the past ten minutes he’d had a sense that he was traveling downward. “This place is strong in Earth Powers. The people here live under its protection. I’d bet my best teeth on it.”

It was a fine place for the Earth King to come, Jerimas sensed. But he still had to wonder at Gaborn’s purpose. The same messenger that had summoned Jerimas here also warned that Gaborn had lost some of his Earth Powers. Perhaps he was merely drained, and had come here to mend himself.

The scholars left their horses to the care of a boy who sprinted out of the stable as if he were dodging a hail of arrows rather than raindrops.

A track of mud before the door showed that men had been tramping in and out of the inn all night. At least one was the courier sent by Jerimas himself, warning Gaborn that he would not be able to make it until after midnight.

Jerimas gathered his thoughts. For over twenty years he had served as a King’s Wit, a Dedicate to Gaborn’s father. He’d seen the world through the eyes of King Orden, heard through his ears. The king’s memories remained scattered through Jerimas’s skull. He knew most of what Orden had thought, all that he’d hoped for.

Jerimas had become King Mendellas Draken Orden in every sense but title. For the first time since Orden had died, Jerimas would see his son.

For many men who had served as Wits, reuniting with the master’s family proved painful. Widows felt unnerved by strangers who knew them intimately. Children resented men who too often seemed to be shades of their fathers.

Gaborn. My prize, my joy, Jerimas thought. He recalled the exultation he felt on first holding his son, and his hopes watching Gaborn grow. He remembered the terror of the day when assassins tore Gaborn’s mother and siblings from him.

Jerimas was less than a father to Gaborn, more than a stranger.

Now, as ordered by long tradition, he suspected that he would have to report on the death of King Orden. Jerimas would be able to tell Gaborn more than the mere events that led to the king’s demise. He could relate Gaborn’s father’s dying thoughts.

Bearing the Tale of the Dead was a ceremony that Wits routinely performed after the demise of a master. It was a solemn moment, a private occasion.

But more than that, Jerimas yearned to see where he stood. Would Gaborn accept the counsel that Jerimas and his fellow Wits so longed to give? Would Gaborn treat Jerimas and the others as friends? Or would he push them away?

Jerimas hesitated before knocking at the door, for he heard Gaborn’s voice, raised in argument.

Prince Celinor said, “My father already insists that you are no Earth King—”

“And now I have turned his lies to truth.” Gaborn forced a smile.

The fire in the common room had dwindled down to nothing but cherry colored coals that brooded beneath an ashen quilt. Gaborn, Iome, Celinor, Erin, and Gaborn’s Days, who had arrived less than an hour ago, all sat around it. The Days, a scholar who was charged with chronicling Gaborn’s life, stood quietly at Gaborn’s back. Jureem had left hours ago, to bear messages for Gaborn to the High Marshal and others. The wizard Binnesman was working on his wylde, a creature that looked like a woman with dark green hair, and skin of a paler green. She lay stretched out on a bar counter that was lit by a pair of tallow candles.

“Your Highness,” Celinor argued in a reasonable tone, “when the world hears that you’ve suffered a setback, it will only lend credibility to my father’s lies. I can already hear him crowing to his friends: ‘See, I told you he was a fraud. Now he claims to have ‘lost’ his powers. How convenient!’ ”

“Your father has worse problems than Gaborn to contend with,” Iome countered, “with reavers surfacing in North Crowthen. If they march south, into your father’s realm—”

“I’m not sure which he will see as a greater threat,” Celinor said. “He fears your husband unreasonably. And now Gaborn is vulnerable to attack.”

“You’re starting at shadows,” Iome said. “Your father wouldn’t dare move against the Earth King.”

Celinor looked to Gaborn for counsel, but with a glance Gaborn deferred to the wizard. Binnesman was hunched over his wylde. He held a stem with dainty pink flowers and dark serrated leaves. He used it to draw runes around each of the wylde’s nostrils. The wylde held perfectly still, did not even breathe. It was unsettling, for she looked as if she had died. Nothing living could have kept so motionless. It added to the aura of mystery that Gaborn felt around the creature.

“Celinor is right,” Binnesman whispered without looking up. “His father is a danger. There is sorcery at work here. The nature of his delusions and this business with King Lowicker both suggest that Anders suffers from no common madness.”

“Perhaps I can still reason with him,” Celinor said.

“If your father is one of the wind-driven,” Binnesman told Celinor, “you can’t reason with him. It would be dangerous to try. Mark my words: we are not battling reavers and men, but powers unseen.”

“Yet reason may still prevail,” Iome said hopefully, “if not with Anders, then with those he seeks to deceive. Even if Anders clings to his madness, the world will not hear only his lies. Gaborn summoned a world worm today and drove the reavers from Carris. Men will hear of that, and true men will stand by him.”

“You mean that true men will die by him,” Celinor blurted, “while false men circle like wolves. I swear, I’ll not let my father be one of those false men.”

“Could you handle him alone?” Erin cut in.

“I believe so.”

“Even if it meant killing him?”

“It won’t come to that,” Celinor said.

“But could you?” Erin asked fiercely. “Or if sparks came to fire, would you be needing help to lop off his head?”

Celinor looked at her sharply. With his fine blond hair, lean build, and bright hazel eyes, Celinor had the appearance of a scholar or a healer, not a man capable of patricide.

Gaborn asked softly of Erin, “Have we come to this? Would you have him fight his own father?”

“Not if we can avoid it. But I won’t have him close his eyes to the risks he’s taking.”

“Talk to your father then,” Gaborn told Celinor in exasperation. “Tell him that I would like to open negotiations to renew old treaties. Perhaps that will assuage his fears.”

“I will, milord,” Celinor promised. “May I take my leave now?”

Gaborn had never Chosen Celinor, and therefore could not know if he was in danger. Yet common sense dictated the answer. “The roads are too wet tonight,” Gaborn warned. “I think it best if you wait until morning.”

Gaborn turned to Erin Connal and asked, “Will you go with him? If I sense that you are in jeopardy, I’ll try to warn you. But take care not to lift your hand against any man, except to save your own lives.”

“As you wish, milord,” Erin said.

Someone opened the front door, and a cold wind blew into the room. Several men stood there. Gaborn could see only vague shadows. At first he thought them to be lords riding from Heredon or messengers from Skalbairn.

“Your Highness,” a scratchy male voice announced, “the King’s Wits. We come to bear the Tale of the Dead.”

For a moment, no one spoke. The only sound was the whisper of rain in the courtyard.

Erin Connal said, “Milord, seeing as we’ve a long journey ahead, I’d best tend my horse.” She bustled from the room with Celinor in tow. Gaborn’s Days followed, as if he had found urgent business outside.

Iome glanced at Gaborn, asking with her eyes if she should go. The bearing of the Tale of the Dead was a private affair. A man’s dying thoughts could be as embarrassing as they were touching. “Stay,” Gaborn said. Iome felt a warm flush. She wanted to be with him.

Binnesman was still working on the green woman. He asked, “May I have half a moment? I’m drawing runes of protection with wood hetony and must finish before the sap hardens.”

Gaborn knew that it would take time. With five endowments of metabolism, Gaborn could now amble faster than a commoner could run; and when others spoke, their words seemed to come laboriously.

But finishing the wylde was important. The creature was to be the Earth’s warrior, but she could not fight until Binnesman unbound her, gave the wylde its free will. Yet he could not do that until he’d bound her with protective spells and taught her to fight on her own.

“Stay here and work,” Gaborn said softly. “We need the wylde. Every moment counts.”

Iome and Gaborn stood hand in hand.

The Wits filed in. Most were elderly men. The youngest could not have been less than forty. Their hair was cropped short, and all wore simple brown robes common among the hearthmasters in the House of Understanding.

“Gaborn!” a tall graybeard called in greeting. The love that Gaborn’s father had felt for him came thick in the old man’s voice. Perhaps for Gaborn’s entire life, this former Dedicate had been locked in the Blue Tower, an idiot who loaned the use of his mind to King Orden.

Gaborn reached out to clasp hands at the wrist, but after a moment’s hesitation, he thought better of it and gave the man a hug. “Hello, friend,” Gaborn said. “You are...?”

“Jerimas.” The old man spoke hesitantly, as if the name were a stranger’s. He stared at Gaborn, searching his face. “I...my name is Jerimas.”

Jerimas was thin, with wide-set eyes so dark they were almost black, and a triangle of a face. His hair had receded until he was left with only a narrow band of white along his ears and a sweeping beard of silver.

“Jerimas,” Gaborn repeated. He studied the Wits, saw how many of them held their head tilted to the left, just as Gaborn’s father had.

“Are you ready to hear the Tale of the Dead?”

“It will have to wait for a more opportune time,” Gaborn answered. “I didn’t summon you here for that. I know the manner of my father’s death too well.”

“His dying thoughts were of you,” one of the Wits blurted.

“I know that he loved me,” Gaborn said. “And I am comforted by your presence here. But we have more important matters at hand.”

Gaborn took a deep breath. In the aftermath of Carris, he felt mentally overwhelmed and exhausted. For the past few hours he had considered a course of action. Now he needed these men’s help.

“Right now, you men are in charge of Carris. You’ve seen to its defense, ministered to its people. But I require more of you—much more.

“For all purposes, each of you who served my father is my father. His every mannerism is imprinted upon you. I called you gentlemen here because I need your wisdom and counsel. I cannot manage the affairs of my kingdom alone.

“As Jureem should have reported to you and Skalbairn, I’ve lost some of my Earth Powers. I can still sense danger, and I sense it all around us. But I cannot warn my Chosen. I will need your help. I will need you to see to the defenses of Mystarria and Heredon.”

“You will stay close to advise us?” Jerimas asked. The look of hope in his eyes was hard to miss.

“I will do all that I can,” Gaborn said. “But I make no promises. At dawn I will ride to Carris, to offer some brief comfort to the wounded. But I propose to spend some time with Skalbairn on the morrow, fighting reavers. We must punish them for their attack on Carris. We must make them fear us.”

At that, several graybeards nodded their heads thoughtfully in agreement.

“After that...I can’t say. I sense that the Earth wishes me to fight elsewhere.”

“We could come with you,” Jerimas offered, “stand at your side and offer counsel.”

“Perhaps,” Gaborn said. Now he came to the heart of the matter, to the question that troubled him most. “Tell me, have any of you heard of the Place of Bones?”

The Wits all stared at him blankly. Some shook their heads.

“I...” Gaborn continued. “It may not be the proper name of the place. It may be a description. The Earth has called me there to battle. I suspect that it may lie...underground. Perhaps it describes a mine, or a graveyard, or an ancient duskin city.”

Again, the graybeards shook their heads. Gaborn had wondered about this for hours. Binnesman had been no help. The Earth Warden had been alive for centuries, knew much lore about faraway places, including duskin ruins like Moltar and Vinhummin far below ground. But he could not tell him where the Place of Bones might be.

“Perhaps it is an ancient battlefield,” Jerimas said. “Certainly, the caves at Warren might qualify as a ‘Place of Bones.’ Fallion spent four hundred thousand good men fighting the Toth.”

“I thought of that,” Gaborn said. “And I’ve considered sailing for those ruins. But when I do, I cannot rest easy. That is not where the Earth is calling me.”

“Be patient,” Binnesman advised. “The Earth will reveal its will in good time.”

Gaborn shook his head, tried to clear it. His thoughts kept circling back to his question.

“My lord,” Jerimas asked, “Jureem said that you’ve lost some of your powers, but you can sense danger still? You worry about the reavers, and Inkarra, and Anders and Lowicker, but what of Raj Ahten? With his voice alone, he toppled the Blue Tower. Does he pose a threat? We’ve had no report on his whereabouts since nightfall.”

“I sense him. He’s fleeing toward Indhopal,” Gaborn answered, “over mountain trails that a man on horse would not dare travel. I’m not worried about him for the moment. If he comes near Rofehavan again, I will sense his presence.”

“But you do know how our men fare in battle?” another lord asked.

“Many Chosen warriors have fallen in the past five hours,” Gaborn admitted. “I sensed their danger, but could not warn them.”

Jerimas said, “But Skalbairn’s reports are phenomenal. His men are slaughtering reavers by the thousands. A few losses are acceptable.”

Gaborn nodded. “So long as they remain but a few. I’ve ordered him to pull back until the morrow. I will lead the attacks myself.”

Another Wit, a heavy man with a goatee, spoke up. “We have seen wonders this day! And tomorrow will bring more.”

“Tomorrow will bring horrors as well,” Gaborn said. “I will deal with the reavers as best I can. But in doing so, I must leave the matter of protecting our borders to you. You will need to put forward every effort at your disposal.”

“In the House of Understanding,” one Wit said, “in the Room of Arms it is said that ‘A man’s every asset can be a weapon.’ For a wise man, his cunning may be a shield. For a glib man, his tongue might serve as a dagger. For a strong man, his brute force might be a cudgel to break the backs of nations.”

“We must call our allies to our defense,” one Wit suggested, “and turn our enemies against each other.”

Jerimas said, “Milord, are you giving us free rein to do what we must.”

“Of course,” Gaborn said. “I fear that war is coming, and we must fight brilliantly or perish.”

Jerimas offered cautiously, “You’ve been loath to make hard choices in the past. You’ve taken few endowments yourself, and you sought to spare Raj Ahten’s Dedicates. You have a good heart. But I fear that in war, a man’s conscience must be the first casualty.”

Gaborn stared up at the Wits. Moments ago, he’d seen their faces full of love. Now he saw them taciturn, hard.

He knew his father’s voice when he heard it.

“Without your full Earth Powers to guide you,” Jerimas said, “we must act swiftly. There are bribes to pay, mercenaries to hire, endowments to take, assassins to assign, weapons to forge, borders to fortify.”

Gaborn gritted his teeth. He did not want to fight his neighbors, but he knew that he was being backed into a corner. He might not have a choice. “What do you recommend?”

“You’ve already begun,” old King Orden answered through the mouth of Jerimas. “You did well to send Celinor to his father.

“Now we must send messengers to Internook, and hire up all of the mercenaries we can, lest Anders or some other lord beat us to it. With the combined might of Mystarria and the warlords, Anders will not succeed in gaining any support for his cause.”

Gaborn liked that idea. It would give him men to bolster his own defenses.

“Next we must deal with the Storm King, Algyer col Zandaros,” Jerimas said. “Your report says that he has already sent one assassin against you?”

“Yes,” Iome said. “He carried a message case with a curse attached to it.”

“We’ve had no hostilities with the Storm Lord lately. So I can only conclude that he acted against you based on lies spread by Anders or Lowicker. You’ll need to send a messenger to speak on your own behalf. Sue for peace, but prepare for the worst.”

“Agreed,” Gaborn said.

“Zandaros will feel slighted if you do not send a kinsman,” Jerimas warned. “It is the Inkarran way. The closer the kin, the better. Paldane would have been your best choice.”

Gaborn felt uneasy. It was a risky thing for any man to go to Inkarra.

The Storm King had an uneven temper. To Gaborn’s consternation, Jerimas’s gaze fixed on tome.

“I could go,” Iome offered quickly.

Jerimas nodded, as if that would be best.

But Gaborn stiffened. He sensed danger around her. “No, I dare not. I want you to stay beside me. We’ll send someone else, perhaps my cousin.”

“It will have to do,” Jerimas said. “I’ll consider the matter.”

Gaborn felt emotionally and intellectually depleted, even with all of his endowments. His weariness went beyond physical pain. His mind had been racing now for hours, for days. He closed his eyes. “I’ll leave you men to it. “Sue for peace and prepare our defenses. But send no assassins, make no preemptive strikes. Our battle—” He could not help but think of Binnesman’s warnings. His battle was not with men or reavers, but with Powers unseen. What did that mean? How could he fight the Powers? How could one defeat Fire or Air?

“Our battles are not with men or reavers,” Gaborn said. “I fear the battle cannot be won with sword or shield.”

At that, Binnesman looked up from his table where he’d been writing on the wylde. “You’re learning,” he said. “You cannot win this battle any more than you can hope to stamp out the fires of the sun or draw the air from the sky.”

All eyes turned to the wizard, with his stooped back and greenish skin. Jerimas asked, “What do you mean, we cannot win?”

“Simply that,” Binnesman said. “Our goal is not to conquer, merely to survive.”

That was it. Gaborn hoped to save his people, nothing more. Gaborn stood and stretched as the Wits began to talk animatedly, speaking first of lords to contact, fences to mend. He left them to their work.

Binnesman bent back over his wylde, continuing his preparation of her. He placed a twisted root upon the green woman’s forehead and began to chant.

Gaborn dared not disturb the incantation. Iome got up, and Gaborn went to the door. Iome followed behind him. Rain fell. As droplets blurred past the lighted doorway, they glowed briefly like golden ingots. Gaborn could hardly see the cottages hunched across the street.

A bead of sweat trickled down Gaborn’s left temple. Iome squeezed his hand, tried to comfort him.

“What’s wrong?” Iome asked.

“I sense...a rising danger,” Gaborn said. “I’d hoped my father’s Wits might help, but I suspect that none of their plans, no matter how cunning they seem...can change much.”

“You’re keeping me close on purpose,” Iome accused. “Do you sense danger toward me?”

“Nothing immediate. But...stay close to me.”

5 Love Found

Erin brushed down her mount, fed it some rich miln. It would be a long ride tomorrow, heading north to Fleeds and beyond that to South Crowthen. The beast needed all the nourishment she could give it.

She looked forward to the journey, even if she feared that it would lead to an unhappy conclusion. Celinor’s father sounded dangerous. King Anders was plotting against Gaborn, and had concocted some scheme to show that Erin was the rightful heir to Mystarria’s crown. She suspected that she would have to confront the man.

Outside the stable, cool rain thundered out of the heavens. The scent of it hung heavy in the air and mingled with the sweet odor of horses.

After the battle at Carris, Erin found that she longed for the clean smell of rain and horses and the open field. The odor of battle, the decay at Carris, the images of men dying, thoughts of her father dead while Raj Ahten walked free—all preyed upon her mind.

She wanted to feel clean again. She wanted to stand in the autumn showers and let rain wash over her.

All evening in the inn, she’d been aware of Prince Celinor, watching her slyly every time she looked away. He’d done it on the ride north. He’d done it as she sat before the fire dwindling in the hearth.

He’d won her fair, she knew. Before the battle at Carris, he’d asked her to sleep with him if he saved her life. It was a clumsy attempt at courting. They were from different lands, with vastly different customs. He had no idea how to approach a woman of Fleeds. So she’d conceded to the spirit of his request.

He’d saved her life twice in battle, though he was too much a gentleman to remind her. Still, she could tell that he dwelt on those thoughts. Celinor worked on his mount, replacing a shoe on its left front hoof. He did not speak to her.

She went up into the stable’s loft. The straw there was warm, fragrant, and comforting. The roof didn’t leak. It kept the straw dry.

The stableboy had brought the Wits’ mounts in for the night. He finished feeding them and brushing them, then went home to sleep at last. She was alone with Celinor.

Celinor finished shoeing his charger. He went to the tack room to oil the leather of his saddle and bridle.

Erin crept up behind him, found a fine leather lead rope.

She slipped her rope over Celinor’s neck. He stiffened at its touch. She whispered, “Come with me.”

“What?”

She said no more, simply pulled the rope tight and laid it over her shoulder, guiding him toward the loft.

“Where are we going?” he asked. “What is the rope for?”

“In ancient times,” Erin said, “the horsesisters would claim a husband in the same way they would claim a foal. They’d tie him up and take him to the corral. It’s not often done that way anymore, but I’m a traditional girl.”

“You don’t have to do this,” Celinor said. “You don’t have to sleep with me. I mean...I saved your life twice today, but in case you weren’t counting, you saved me at least as often.”

Erin turned toward him. “So you’re thinking that we’re even? One deed erases another?”

Celinor nodded. Maybe he had accomplished all that he wanted just by getting her attention. Maybe he was just shy.

“The thing is,” Erin whispered, “there are so many ways to save a person’s life.” She couldn’t quite express all that she felt. Her dismay at the events of the day, her pain at the loss of her father. “I’m not doing this for you. I’m doing it for us.”

Celinor studied her thoughtfully. “You would marry me? Now, in the middle of this war?”

“Wars are just things that happen to you,” Erin said.

Celinor stroked her hair, bent to kiss her. Erin leaned into him. “If you don’t want me,” she said, “a fellow can always be slipping from the noose.”

“And what if I want to say yes with all my heart? How does a man marry a horsesister of Fleeds?”

She turned, took the lead rope, and guided him up to the loft where the straw was warm and dry.

6 Love Lost

“I’d like you to meet my father.” Borenson’s words reverberated in Myrrima’s mind, and she thought for a moment that he must be mad. “Roland. Roland is his name.”

In the guttering light of the little girl’s lantern, Myrrima peered at the corpse. Surely the dead man at their feet looked very much like Borenson, but he was younger by several years. The fellow lay on the ground, staring skyward. A gaping wound in his shoulder had been crudely bandaged, but blood blackened his tunic everywhere. The girl wiped tears off her face with her sleeve. A cool drizzle was falling.

“Your father?” Myrrima asked.

“He was a Dedicate,” Borenson said. “He gave his metabolism to House Orden. For more than twenty years he slept in the Blue Tower. He woke only a week ago. I...have never met him before.”

Myrrima nodded, too shocked to speak. Borenson had never met his own father until now?

Borenson’s voice was formal and strained, lacking inflection. “It is interesting that you can grieve the death of someone you never met. When I was a child, I knew that my mother hated me. I used to dream that my father would waken, and he’d discover that he had a son. I used to dream that he would save me from my mother. Now, it appears that he did indeed come to see me. But I could not save him. Ah, well...”

The knights of Mystarria were said to be harder than stone. They were taught to make light of pain and death. It was said that in battle, Borenson’s laugh unnerved even the strongest men. Now, though Borenson hardly acknowledged his torment, Myrrima knew it was ripping him apart.

Myrrima recalled her mother once telling her that when a strong person spoke honestly about his pain, it was often because he could not hold any more, and therefore sought to share the burden with others.

Every expression of consolation that came to Myrrima’s mind seemed trite, inappropriate. Borenson looked up.

She’d never seen such pain in a man’s eyes. They were bloodshot, and the lids were rimmed in red. The eyes themselves looked to be glazed with a yellow film. She realized that what she’d thought was rainwater on his face turned out to be beads of sweat standing out on his forehead. She remembered the words of an old rhyme that children in Heredon sometimes called out during games of hide—and-seek.

Let us go to Derra. Run away. Run away. Let us frolic in pools at Derra, Where the madmen play!

“Can I help?” Myrrima asked.

He turned away.

“You’re not an easy one to leave behind,” Borenson said. His voice was tight with emotion.

“No,” Myrrima agreed. “I won’t be left behind. I came for you too.”

Myrrima climbed down off her horse, stood over her husband. The air between them was so charged that she somehow dared not put an arm around him.

“It would be better if you go,” Borenson said as if to the ground, still trembling. “Go back to your home and your sisters and your mother.”

She knew how his deed this past week tormented him. He’d slain King Sylvarresta and two thousand Dedicates on the orders of Gaborn’s father. For the murder of a friend, his mind was filled with torment.

She couldn’t comprehend the anguish of someone who had been forced to slay idiots and children—people whose only crime was to love their lord so much that they were willing to share their finest attributes with him.

But now she saw something even darker in his eyes. There was a gulf of misery between them that words could not describe.

“What happened?” she asked as gently as she could.

“Ah, well,” he said solidly. “Nothing much. My father’s dead. I found Saffira, and now she’s dead. Reavers got them both.”

“I know,” Myrrima answered. “I saw her body.”

“You should have seen her,” Borenson offered, and his eyes suddenly blazed as if he beheld her glory in the distance. “She shone like sunlight, and her voice was so...beautiful. I thought that surely Raj Ahten would listen.”

For a moment, he fell quiet. Then Borenson looked up at her again and said sharply, “Go home! I’m not the man you married. Raj Ahten made sure of that.”

“What?” she asked. His eyes lowered, and Myrrima’s gaze went to the oozing and crusted blood on his surcoat, there by his thighs. She imagined that he’d been stabbed, had taken a gut wound and was slowly dying. “What?”

“I succeeded in the task Gaborn set for me,” Borenson explained. “I convinced Saffira to come here. I got her killed. I got us all killed.”

Borenson gripped the handle of his battle-ax and pulled himself to a standing position. He wavered for a moment, and Myrrima realized that he was on his last legs. Suddenly his complete dispassion made sense: she’d seen the wounded here in Carris, sometimes taking ill with gangrene from even the slightest scratch. The fell mage’s curses made sure of that. Borenson had been down in the thick of the battlefield where the curses were strongest.

And now he stood trembling, with sweat beaded upon his brow and eyes covered in film.

He turned his back, began to hobble painfully away from them in the night, still using his battle-ax as a crutch. The rain had begun to fall more earnestly, and the cool drops hissed into the dead leaves all around. The little girl with the lantern let out a gasping sob. Borenson stumbled and fell in the muck there among the dead. He lay unmoving.

The child let out a shriek, and Myrrima said, “Run and find a healer.”

The girl handed Myrrima a lamp, and Myrrima went to her husband, flipped his body over. With her endowments of brawn, it was easily done. Borenson’s eyes were open to slits, rolled back in a faint. She touched his forehead, and it felt as if he were on fire.

The child didn’t run for a healer. Instead, she watched as Myrrima pulled up Borenson’s surcoat and ring mail, looking for the source of the blood and pus that oozed down his legs.

When she discovered the wound, it was far more horrifying than any that she’d imagined. Truly, Borenson was not the man she had married.

Raj Ahten had made sure that he was a man no more.

7 Storm

In Mystarria a cold wind sang above the village of Padwalton near the Courts of Tide an hour before dawn, shoving clouds through the sky. It stripped the brown leaves from the chestnut trees and let them drop on the hillsides to lie among the bones of leaves left from the preceding fall.

The wind moaned through barren branches, and a gust made the laundry hanging upon old lady Triptoe’s clothesline dance and flutter as if it would come alive, while the bucket above her well swung slowly in the breeze.

A milkmaid felt the wind’s prickly touch on her back. She squinted and turned to see if something had brushed against her. She drew her cloak tight and hurried her cow to the barn.

Then a finger of wind went skittering along the village street, dancing over the dark surface of puddles left from the night’s rain.

It slapped against the door at the Red Stag, then slithered through a crack beneath.

The lady of the inn was just pulling a platter of savories out of the oven—lightly toasted crusts stuffed with morel mushrooms in venison and red wine. She inhaled the scent as she carried them into the common room to cool, then noticed the chill.

The fire beneath the oven gave the only light in the room, and had kept it warm and cozy for the past hour.

The lady frowned at the draft, turned to see if the door was open.

In an upstairs room several Runelords lay abed after a hard ride. Word had reached them that trouble was brewing in Carris. They were racing from the western provinces to the far eastern borders.

One lord, Baron Beckhurst, lay sleeping soundly when the air brushed his neck.

“Kill the queen,” a voice whispered in his ear, “lest Iome’s son become greater than the father.”

Beckhurst rolled over and his eyes came open. He whispered, “At once, milord.”

Without waking his companions, he got up. He briskly dressed in his ring mail, and went to the store of weapons that one of his fellow travelers had carried.

He selected a lance, well balanced and of a comfortable heft. Iron bands bound it in a dozen places. As he raised it to the sky, he pointed it high. Long ago, his mother had taught him a rune of the Air. He drew it with the lance tip, and a flickering blue bolt of lightning curled along its length. He grinned, rode from the inn.

The wind traveled on.

8 Igniting Heaven

An hour before dawn, the stars above Raj Ahten blazed in a cold sky as if intent on igniting heaven. He raced over the Hest Mountains down toward the deserts of Indhopal, sweat drenching him, his blood crusting from wounds at his knee and chest. His shirt of black scale mail, torn from battle, rang like shackles with every step.

His serpentine trail twisted over the tortuous ridges and through the crevasses, curling among black pines that struggled up to bristle like spears through cracked rock and a thin crust of snow.

It was bitterly cold, and Raj Ahten clung to his warhammer. After the rout at Carris, reavers had fled blindly in every direction. Twice Raj Ahten had stumbled upon the monsters in the woods and brought them down.

Worse than reavers hunted in these woods. Gaborn had turned many of Raj Ahten’s own Invincibles against him. A troop of them had ridden over the pass recently, leaving hoofprints in the fresh snow.

So Raj Ahten traveled over paths that horses could not follow, bypassing his armies in the mountains.

Wolves howled in the shadowed pines. They’d caught his blood-scent, and now loped behind, trying to match his pace. Raj Ahten could smell his own vital fluids, cloying amid the competing scents of snow, ice, stone, and pine.

He found himself breathing hard; the muscles in his chest were knotted. The air so high in the mountains was thin, pricking his lungs like needles.

His armor seemed suffocating; its metal leeched the warmth from his bones. He’d carried it all night, but finally he stripped off his torn shirt of mail and threw it down. Black scales broke off and scattered on the snow as if he’d tossed a carp against a rock.

Raj Ahten’s stomach clenched from hunger.

With so many endowments of brawn and stamina to his credit, he should have felt vigorous, filled with endless energy.

He wondered at the strange illness that assailed him. Eleven hours past, Binnesman’s wylde had attacked him, breaking the ribs in his chest. Perhaps they’d not healed properly. All night long, Raj Ahten had felt rising pain—in the wounds in his chest, in his muscles, as if he suffered from some wasting disease.

He feared that some Dedicates had died, causing him to lose stamina. But a Dedicate’s death brought a sudden nausea and a wrenching sense of loss as the magical connection severed. He had not felt that.

Raj Ahten silently stalked over a small rise, and beheld an oddity: half a mile ahead, in a shadowed valley, his spy balloon rested in a clearing, a great balloon shaped like a graak.

On the ground beneath it a fire burned, reflecting flames off the snow into the silk wings of the graak.

Some of his men huddled beside the fire brewing tea—his counselor Feykaald, along with his flameweavers: Rahjim, Chespot, and Az. The Days that chronicled Raj Ahten’s life was also in the group.

Feykaald was old, his gray burnoose pulled up over his head, a black cloak wrapped around him like a blanket. The flameweavers wore nothing but loincloths, and luxuriated near the blaze. The flames of many fires had long ago licked the hair from their brown skins. Their eyes glowed like mirrors, perfectly reflecting light from the campfire.

Raj Ahten’s most loyal followers sat quietly, as if awaiting him—or as if they were silently summoning him.

He thrust his warhammer into its scabbard, strode to the camp. “Salaam,” he said. Peace. The men acknowledged him, each mumbling “Salaam” in turn.

“Rahjim,” Raj Ahten asked the most powerful of the flameweavers, “did you see a patrol pass by?”

“Riders came down the trail just as we landed, judges of the Ah’kellah, led by Wuqaz Faharaqin. He carried the head of his nephew, Pashtuk, in a bag. He will try to raise the Atwaba against you.”

“Troublemaker,” Raj Ahten said. “I’m glad that not all of my men follow the Earth King.”

Rahjim shrugged. “The Earth King could not Choose me any more than he could Choose a water buffalo.” Smoke puffed out from his mouth as he spoke.

Raj Ahten grunted, but merely stood gasping in the campfire’s glow, warming his hands in its pale smoke. A log crackled; cinders shot into the sky.

The fire felt good. It burned away the cold and the pain. Flames fanned out along the ground, as if to lick him, though no wind blew. He suspected that the sorcerers manipulated the flames to his benefit.

All three flameweavers watched Raj Ahten curiously.

Rahjim ventured, “O Great Light, do you feel...well?”

“I feel—” There was no word for it. Raj Ahten felt noticeably weak, frail, and disoriented. “I am not myself. I may have lost some endowments.”

Rahjim studied him with that penetrating gaze. Flameweavers were often discerning healers, capable of diagnosing a man’s most minor ailment.

“Yes,” Rahjim said. “Your light is very dim. Please, breathe the smoke of the fire, and blow it out for me.”

Raj Ahten bent low to the fire, inhaled the pine smoke, blew it out slowly. The flameweavers studied the way that the smoke moved, traced its path through the sky.

Suddenly Rahjim’s eyes widened. He looked to the others as if for confirmation, but dared not speak.

“What is it?” Raj Ahten asked. He wondered if he had contracted some illness due to the fell mage’s curses.

“There are changes in you—” Rahjim admitted. “This is no common illness. Wizardry is involved—Binnesman’s curse. Remember Longmont?”

“Yes!” Az said, his own eyes wide. “I see it too!”

“See what?” Raj Ahten demanded.

Rahjim said, “The Earth Powers are withdrawing from you. That is causing...the changes.”

“What changes?” Raj Ahten demanded.

“You have lost stamina—a single endowment. And one of wit, one of brawn....”

“Only one? It feels like more.”

“You’ve lost your key endowments,” Rahjim said.

“Key endowments” was a term used by facilitators. It meant the endowments a man was born with. Like the keystones in an arch, they held a man together. The news was baffling.

“You are dying,” Chespot said plainly. “In some sense, perhaps you are dead already.”

“What?” Raj Ahten demanded.

Raj Ahten had heard of dead men who still breathed, of course. As a child, he’d been raised on such tales. Just as a senile man can often mask his condition with endowments of wit—effectively remembering much even as his brain slowly withered inside his head—a slain Runelord with many endowments of stamina could sometimes survive for hours or days in a morbid state.

“What am I?” Raj Ahten asked, numb.

Rahjim said, “You...are something that has never been before.”

Chespot eyed him critically. “To live beyond your allotted hour is not a small thing. Your life is ended, but the endowments you’ve taken have not returned to those who gave them. You have taken a great step. I believe that you are the Sum of All Men. You are eternal.”

Am I? Raj Ahten wondered. For years he had gathered endowments, sought to become the Sum of All Men, that mythical creature that could become immortal. He’d hoarded the strength, stamina, and wit of thousands of men, and grown in might until he felt as if he were one of the Powers, like the Earth or Air.

Yet Raj Ahten felt diminished. This morbid state was not what he’d sought. Chespot was wrong. He did not feel like an eternal power. His senses warned that he was failing still—caught like a moth in a web somewhere between life and death.

Raj Ahten’s Days asked, “Your Highness, do you recall the precise moment that it happened?”

Raj Ahten scowled. Part of him had died with Saffira. She had been the most beautiful and the rarest of flowers.

And when he had called his Invincibles together and ordered them to help destroy Gaborn, they’d fought him instead. It was a grim struggle. He’d emerged from the battle only half alive.

“I don’t recall,” Raj Ahten lied.

No one spoke for a long moment.

The flames from the bonfire spread out low to the ground, fanned toward him. Raj Ahten reached out until his right hand was nearly in them. The flame licked it, and in such piercing cold he felt no heat, only a warmth that seeped into his bones, easing the pain. Its golden curls were like sunlight shining through the trees, soft and glorious. The flame-weavers nodded knowingly.

Az said, “See how the Fire seeks him?”

Raj Ahten had imagined that the sorcerers moved the flames. Now he watched them curl toward him in awe.

Chespot reassured Raj Ahten. “The Earth Powers withdraw from you. But not all who walk upon the face of the Earth need its sustenance. You have served our master well in the past. The forests of Aven are ash now, at your command. If you feel ill, if you continue to fade, my master will serve you. Step into the fire, and let it burn the dross from you. Give yourself to it, and it will sustain you.”

Naked desire showed in the flameweaver’s face, as if he had craved this moment for years.

The flames of the bonfire crept out further, as if hungrily licking the snow.

Raj Ahten lurched away, stared at his right hand. It did feel better where the flames had touched him—as if he had applied a salve.

Binnesman had warned Raj Ahten that he was under the sway of flame-weavers. It was true that they used him for their own ends, just as he used them.

In abject horror, Raj Ahten realized that a choice lay before him. He could continue as he was, wasting away until not even his endowments could save him. Or he could step into the fire and lose his humanity, become one of the flameweavers.

He staggered backward, retreated from the campfire out into the snow-field.

Feykaald and his Days got up and made as if to follow, but Raj Ahten waved them off. He wanted to be alone. His heart was racing.

Rahjim warned, “The fire beckons. It may not always do so.”

Raj Ahten turned and jogged for several minutes, then stopped on a switchback and stood panting. He studied the road in the valleys below. It twisted among trees and a few miles ahead was lost beneath a thin blanket of clouds. Beyond, darkness reigned over the great desert.

A shadow flitted above the woods, an owl on the hunt. He followed it with his eyes until it winged into the stars. To the northeast, a few mountains loomed like islands of sand in a sea of mist. It was a beautiful sight.

The starlight struck the snow-covered ground around him. Trees were black streaks against the snow, the wan light draining all color from them.

Like a face drained of blood, he thought. All of his thoughts revolved around death. He closed his gritty eyes, blinking back the image of Saffira crushed on the battlefield of Carris, blood trickling down her forehead and from her nose.

She is dead, yet I live on.

He clenched his teeth, resolved not to mourn. But he could not turn aside his thoughts. She’d ridden down this road yesterday. With his endowments of scent, he could discern a trace of her jasmine perfume in the air, could smell the sweat of her horse. Saffira had died for her courage and compassion.

Saffira had died. Better if it had been Gaborn.

“Why?” Raj Ah ten whispered to the Earth. “You could have chosen me to be your king. Why not me?”

He listened, not because he expected an answer, but by habit. Wind sighed through the forests below. Nearby, mice rustled beneath a crust of snow in dry mountain grasses; the sound would have been inaudible to any other. Nothing more.

Raj Ahten had been raised on tales of men who had cheated death. Hassan the Headless was a king who’d lived eighty years ago, and had taken a hundred and fourteen endowments of stamina. In a battle, his enemy decapitated him. But just as a frog will live on after its head is removed, so did Hassan.

Hassan’s body crawled about and even wrote a message in the sand, begging for a merciful death. But his enemy mocked him and put the undead corpse into a cage. Raj Ahten’s mother said that Hassan had escaped, and at night on the desert one could still hear his fingers scratching in the sand as Hassan the Headless lurched about, seeking revenge.

It was a tale to horrify children.

But Raj Ahten had studied the matter, knew the full tale. Hassan had only lost part of his head—from the roof of the mouth up. His body had lived because part of the lower brain remained attached. So Hassan had survived for three weeks, tormented by hunger and thirst, until he burst with maggots.

Raj Ahten had performed a similar experiment with a highly endowed assassin named Sir Rober of Clythe. Raj Ahten felt convinced that his own endowments could keep him alive far longer than most would suspect.

Now a terrible choice lay before him, but in the end he feared he might not have any choice.

Raj Ahten clutched his fists. Blood raced through his veins. He vowed, “Gaborn, the Earth will be mine.”

As Raj Ahten opened his eyes, downhill in the trees he spotted a silvery sheen that only his eyes could have detected—the color of heat from a living body. A moment of squinting revealed two huge bucks, antlers locked. One was already dead, worn from combat. But the living animal could not disengage.

It happened sometimes in the fall. The big bucks would fight, and their antlers would tangle hopelessly, leaving both animals locked in a death grip.

Even the victor looked only half alive.

I do not have to choose now, Raj Ahten told himself. I do not have to step into the fire and give away my humanity. Hassan had a small fraction of the stamina that I do.

From the misty canyons below, an Imperial stallion came galloping up the road. Raj Ahten studied the rider with keen eyes. A desert boy of nine or ten rode the huge mount, weaving from fatigue. He was dressed in a white burnoose, dark cape, and had his head wrapped in a turban. A message case was tied to the pommel of his saddle. The glint of gold embossing identified it as an Imperial message case. Raj Ahten knew that he bore ill tidings.

He stalked back to the fire, beneath the hovering spy balloon.

The boy whipped his horse as he neared. The stallion eyed the graak-shaped balloon, eyes rolling in terror. It danced about, thrusting its ears backward and flaring its nostrils. The beast was wet with sweat. Its breath came hard.

“O Great Light!” the boy cried when he recognized Raj Ahten. “Yesterday at dawn, reavers took the blood-metal mines in Kartish! The very Lord of the Underworld led them.”

Feykaald gasped. “If the attack was like the one in Carris...”

Raj Ahten had never fully comprehended how dangerous a reaver horde could be. His perfect memory replayed images of the fell mage crouched on Bone Hill, her citrine staff pulsing with light, issuing her incantations through scents while her minions huddled nearby. Her curses had blasted every living plant, had blinded and deafened his troops, had wrung the water from men’s flesh.

The reavers in Kartish could do untold damage. The destruction of crops alone would lead to famines throughout all of Indhopal.

“Everyone went to battle,” the boy panted, “except your servants at the Palace of Canaries in Om. They’re taking your Dedicates north. They sent me—”

“You say the Lord of the Underworld led them?”

“Yes,” the boy said, eyes growing wide and panicked. “A fell mage, very big. No one has ever heard of her like.”

Of course, Raj Ahten realized. The reavers would have sent their best troops to Indhopal. It was more populous than Rofehavan, more powerful. Only their most fearsome lord would have dared come against him.

Raj Ahten’s course was decided. His people needed him desperately.

He yanked the boy from the horse, leapt onto its back. “Follow me as you can,” Raj Ahten shouted at the flameweavers.

Feykaald looked up at him for orders. Raj Ahten thought swiftly. He felt ill, as if his very soul were waning. He needed to be strong. “Go back to Carris,” he commanded. “Find out what the Earth King has done with my forcibles. I’ll need them.”

“He will not trust me,” Feykaald objected.

“He will if he believes that you are there against my will,” Raj Ahten said. He pulled out the gold message case, tossed it to Feykaald. “Tell him of the reavers in Kartish. Tell him that the Lord of the Underworld leads them. Say that you came to beg him to come to the aid of Indhopal.”

“You think he will come?” Feykaald asked.

“He will entertain the notion.”

“As you command, O Light of the World,” Feykaald said.

Raj Ahten wheeled the stallion, raced for Kartish.

9 Wizardborn

As the slow light descended from heaven, spreading across the blasted fields thirty miles north of Carris, Myrrima asked Averan, “So, you know nothing more?”

“I’ve told you everything,” Averan said. She had told how she’d first met Roland Borenson, Myrrima’s father-in-law, on the way to Carris, along with Baron Poll and the green woman. Averan had taken Myrrima up through the time that she’d left Roland and Baron Poll, only to be rescued by Myrrima’s husband in company with Saffira. She told Myrrima how she’d helped Sir Borenson enter Carris to hunt for his father.

Averan could tell that her story hurt Myrrima.

In the back of the wagon, Sir Borenson slept deeply. A burning fever seemed ready to consume him. Myrrima had done all that she could for him last night. She’d applied balms from the healers, had poured libations of wine over him and whispered incantations to Water. They’d had to stay at Carris at night, for fear that they’d meet a reaver in the dark. But Myrrima had fled that foul place with her husband at the first crack of dawn, hoping that the king’s wizard in Balington might heal him.

A force horse pulled the wagon, and the wheels nearly sang as they spun down the road through the deadlands.

Averan had secured a ride with Myrrima by claiming that she had an “urgent message” for the king. But Averan had left out a few details in her story.

The sun had begun to rise far beyond the oak-covered hills, like a cold red eye. Averan squinted at it, then pulled her hooded robe over her face.

She didn’t like the burning sensation that the sun caused. Her skin tingled at its touch. Her hands were itching, as if she’d handled poison ivy.

But she was glad that she wasn’t Borenson. Myrrima had pulled up his tunic, looked beneath his armor, and Averan had glimpsed how he’d been wounded.

The wound would have been ghastly under any circumstances, even if it hadn’t gotten infected. Averan had had no idea that people could do that to one another.

“Myrrima,” Averan asked, “when you take the walnuts off a bull, he’s called a ‘steer.’ And when you take them off a stallion, he’s a gelding. What do you call it when they take them off a man?”

“A eunuch,” Myrrima said. “Raj Ahten made a eunuch out of my husband.”

“Oh,” Averan said. “That means he can’t have babies, right?”

Myrrima’s dark eyes filled with water, and she bit at her lip. After a moment she said, “That’s right. We can’t have babies.”

Averan didn’t dare ask another question. It was too painful for Myrrima.

“I saw how you cried over Roland,” Myrrima said.

“He’s dead,” Averan said. “Everyone I know is dead: Roland and Brand and my mother.”

“I was at Longmont when the wight of Erden Geboren came,” Myrrima said. “He blew his warhorn, and men who had died that day rose up and joined him on the hunt. They were happy, Averan. Death isn’t an ending. It’s a new beginning. I’m sure that Roland is happy, wherever he is.”

Averan said nothing. She couldn’t be sure what the dead felt.

“You didn’t know him long,” Myrrima said, as if she should feel better because of it.

Averan shook her head. “He said—” She sniffled. “He said he was going to petition the duke, so that he could become my father. I’ve never had a father.”

Myrrima reached out and took Averan’s hand. She looked in Averan’s eyes and said, “If the duke had granted that petition, then I would have been your sister in-law.” Myrrima squeezed her hand. “I could still use another sister.”

Averan clenched her jaw, and tried to put on a bold face.

She trembled. Her guts were still cramped and twisted in terror. She’d fed on reaver brains last night, but she didn’t dare tell Myrrima what she’d done. She didn’t dare tell a stranger how the reaver’s memories now haunted her.

Averan crawled off the buckboard, in to the wagon, and curled up in the hay. The new hay smelled of sweet clover, fescue, and oat straw. She buried her face in it, but it could not keep out the memories.

In her mind’s eye, Averan beheld an enormous reaver mage, stalking uphill through a windy cave. The image and smells came preternaturally clear, like a waking dream, or as if the memory were more real than the life that she lived.

Averan did not see the scene as a person would. Reavers have no eyes; instead, their philia sense life in ways she couldn’t understand. To a reaver, living animals glowed in the darkness the way that lightning glows.

Now, Averan recalled the reaver mage glowing, speaking to her in scents. “Follow my trail.”

In memory, Averan had no choice but to follow. Yet she felt terrified, and knew that she was marching to a place where she didn’t want to go. She detected scents in the air, the cries of reavers in supreme torment.

The philia near the One True Master’s anus began excreting words, and Averan scuttled forward to taste them.

“Do not fear,” the One True Master said. “You smell pain, but you shall not be subjected to it. The Blood of the Faithful will be sweet to you.”

The image faded. Averan realized that she’d blacked out.

She must have slept for a few minutes, because her eyes felt more rested. But her stomach still hurt from eating so much. She clutched it.

Averan fought a dull sense of panic. She remembered snatches of what had happened next. She recalled forcibles and an incantation.

The One True Master had given her servant an endowment. But Averan couldn’t figure out exactly which. Averan hadn’t been able to eat much of the monster’s brains—not even a tenth of them. She didn’t know all that the mage had known, couldn’t make much sense of most of the reaver’s thoughts and memories.

And it was the things that she didn’t know that scared Averan most.

She tried not to fret, held an image of the reaver in her mind, wondered why the reavers saw living creatures as if they glowed like lightning. Averan supposed that it was because there is lightning inside of people. On warm summer nights when clouds used to roll low over the graak’s aerie at Keep Haberd, she’d pull off her wool blanket and see small flashes of light against her skin. Beastmaster Brand had said that it was because there was lightning inside her.

Averan lay down next to Sir Borenson and rested her head on her hand. She noticed some pale green things—roots—woven into her robe.

She pulled a couple off, threw them into the hay. It had been raining all night, so her robe had been wet and then gotten covered in seeds.

Now the seeds were sprouting. They were everywhere in her robe, like little green worms. She decided to pick them out later.

The wagon passed under a tree, and Averan saw the shadows of leaves. She took a deep breath, inhaled the scent of fields and hills.

She sat up excitedly. They’d left the deadlands! Her head still ached. She squinted in the sunlight, pulled her robe close.

After a night of storm, the sun had surged into the sky, hurling splintered shafts of silver through broken clouds to dash against the emerald hillsides. The roosters at a nearby cottage celebrated by crowing as if it were the first sunrise in a month, and the whole land was filled with the cries of larks and the peeping of sparrows from under every bush.

To her left the round hills seemed to bow to the mountains. The night’s rain had soaked into summer-dried grass and left the land smelling drenched and new. The leaves of maples and alders turning on the lower slopes made them shimmer in shades of scarlet, russet, and gold.

To the right, a silver stream wound through a stand of alders. White ducks gabbled as they fed along the stream banks downhill.

Ahead lay a village with thatch-roofed cottages squatting by the road. Honeysuckle and ivy trailed over the garden walls.

Everything here seemed so alive—everything but Sir Borenson. He had gone from pale to a feverish red. Sweat streamed from his forehead.

“Where are we?” Averan asked.

“Balington,” Myrrima said. “You’ve been asleep for more than an hour.”

Averan looked at the cottages. Yesterday, she’d been able to sense Gaborn’s presence in battle. She’d seen the Earth King as a green flame that stood before her even when she closed her eyes. The Earth King was supposed to be here.

Now, she reached out with her feelings, tried to discern his location. But the flame had gone.

Still, there was something about Balington. She felt a power here, old and immense. She could not detect its center, could not tell if it meant her well or ill. She felt as if she were riding toward her destiny.

They drove into the village, past forty fine horses that stood all blanketed and barded outside the stables. Averan spotted a wagon there with several burly guards hovering nearby—keeping watch over the king’s treasure. It looked as if the king were getting ready to ride.

A village boy in leather pants, green smock, and feathered cap led a milk cow along the road. Cream leaked from her swollen udders.

Myrrima stopped long enough to ask the lad, “Where’s the king’s wizard?”

“Round the back,” he said, pointing toward the inn.

Myrrima drove the wagon to the back of the inn. She skirted a stone fence covered in jasmine and golden hop vines until she reached a wooden gate. She climbed down, unlatched it.

“Are you coming?” Myrrima asked. “You said you had a message for the king’s ears only.”

Now that she was here, Averan felt uneasy about the ruse. She feared that if she told Gaborn her story, he would think her mad. A dull pain throbbed at the base of her skull.

She summoned her courage. “I’m coming.”

She hopped out of the wagon on stiff legs and entered the garden gate. Brown and white pigeons strutted atop the thatch of a dovecote, cooing softly. A gray squirrel went leaping up a nearby cherry tree, its tail floating behind.

Gaborn’s Days stood at the top of the garden in a patch of sunlight. The skeletal scholar, with his close-cut hair and rust-colored robes, stood quietly with his hands clasped behind his back, merely observing.

The king himself sat on a stone beneath an almond tree in the midst of the garden. He wore a shirt of ring mail, as if for battle. Sweat darkened the quilted tunic beneath his arms, as if he had been doing heavy labor. But he merely talked. At least thirty knights surrounded him, all sitting on the grass in their finely burnished armor, the young squires with their bowl haircuts and rougher clothes lounging in the shadows beyond. Most of the lords hailed from Mystarria, but she saw some blank shields, and even a pair of Invincibles who had ripped off their surcoats so that they no longer wore the gold and crimson of Raj Ahten.

Gaborn sat with his back straight and chin high, engaged in light conversation. The queen sat at his feet, in a robe as softly yellow as a rose.

Averan saw no sign of the wizard that Myrrima was seeking. Indeed, Myrrima whispered a question to a lord, and he nodded toward the inn.

Myrrima hurried back out of the garden, and Averan just stood a moment, too nervous to speak.

Some minor noble was saying, “There’s tales going around Carris that a certain commoner, a fellow named Waggit, killed nine reavers in battle.”

“Nine?” several men guffawed in disbelief.

“No man who survived Carris should ever be called common,” Gaborn said. “And if the tales be true, I’m tempted to have this Waggit knighted and placed in my personal guard. What do you know of him?”

“He works in the mines at Silverdale,” the lord said. “I hear he’s somewhat...well, he’s simple.”

“A fool killed nine reavers?” Gaborn asked in disbelief.

“With a pickax, no less,” Lord Bowen confirmed. “The bards at Carris are already singing about it. I’d have brought the man to your attention sooner, but given his incapacity...”

“By the Powers, I would that all men were such fools!” Gaborn swore. “I’ll have him in my guard!”

The knights laughed, and Averan found herself smiling at the jest too. Gaborn could only make the man a guard if he cured him of his idiocy, and the only way to do that would be to have him take an endowment of wit from someone who was whole. Surely Gaborn would not waste a forcible on a fool, for in curing one fool, it would only make another—and at great cost to the kingdom. For the forcibles used in the endowment ceremony were made of metal that was far rarer than gold.

She hadn’t known what to expect of Gaborn. She normally dealt with old wrinkled dukes and barons. But Gaborn was not some pompous lord trying to impress people with his ten endowments of glamour. Instead he was a strong, lanky youth with dark hair and piercing blue eyes.

She’d expected that the Earth King would be grim and stern, full of himself. But Gaborn did his best to fit in, to cheer the men around him.

Averan decided that she liked him in spite of the fact that she knew that something was wrong.

An unlikely pair of warriors got off the ground. One of them she recognized from his tunic. He wore the colors of South Crowthen, and could only be Anders’s son, Celinor. The other was a young horsesister from Fleeds.

“Milord,” Celinor said. “We’ll be leaving now, if we may.”

Gaborn looked thoughtful. “I...sense no immediate danger.”

The queen blurted an old blessing out of Fleeds: “Erin, Celinor—may the Glories ride before you while the Bright Ones blaze at your back.”

“And with you, My Queen,” the horsesister said.

Gaborn turned his gaze toward Averan’s direction, caught her eye. Everyone fell silent, watched her expectantly. She still wore the robe of a skyrider. Averan could tell by Gaborn’s tone that he feared that she carried dire news.

“Well?” the king asked in a kindly tone. “Do you have a message?”

Averan stammered, couldn’t think how to start.

“Have...have you forgotten the message?” Gaborn asked kindly.

“I...” Averan didn’t know what to say.

“Spit it out, child,” Gaborn’s counselor said.

Averan found herself babbling, trying to explain all that she’d learned: “A green woman fell from the sky, and her blood got on me, and ever since then, everything is so strange. I ate a reaver’s brain. I can remember things—the way a reaver sees and smells and thinks. I know what they know. In the Underworld, there’s a fell mage. She’s called the One True Master. She’s the one who sent the reavers to Carris. You didn’t beat her—”

Around Gaborn, knights and lords stared at Averan, dumbfounded. One lord blurted, “Where did this child come from? I didn’t see a graak fly in. What is she saying?”

Averan knew that she wasn’t making much sense.

Another knight said, “She’s gone mad.” He got up and started to walk toward her.

Averan shouted, “No!”

Gaborn raised his hands, warning the lords back. He looked at her sharply. “You say you ate a reaver’s brain and learned what it knew?”

“Yes,” Averan said. “I ate the brain from the fell mage you slew. I know what it knows. She came to destroy all the blood metal beneath Carris, so that she could hurt us. But—in my visions I remember the screams of reavers. They’ve learned how to take endowments too.”

Gaborn hesitated a moment. He seemed pensive, thoughtful. Ages ago, mankind had developed their rune lore in an effort to mimic the way that reavers gained strength by eating the glands of their dead, or learned by eating the brains of their dead. But this was the first time anyone had discovered that reavers had learned to take endowments from their own.

“Tell me,” Gaborn asked. “Do you know anything about the Place of Bones?”

“Yes!” Averan shouted. “That’s what the reavers call the throne where the One True Master rules, among the bones of the enemies she’s eaten! It’s in the Underworld, near the burning stones.”

The queen let out a yelp of surprise and alarm, and climbed to her feet.

“Can you tell me the way?” Gaborn asked.

Averan stood dumbfounded. She recalled bits of the journey, flashes of images of reavers marching up through twisting caverns in the Underworld. But they were just snatches of images—a long march through dangerous territory where the great worms lived, the hot vents near caves of fire. There were cliffs and ledges that no man could scale, and the trail went past tunnels that led to the wilds. She couldn’t describe it.

“There is a trail,” Averan said. “I...don’t know how to get there. The trail is long and twisted, and no commoner could ever make it. Even for a reaver, the trail was terribly har—”

“But there is a trail, one that a bold man might follow?” Gaborn urged hopefully.

“Yes,” Averan said. “But there are millions of tunnels down there. There are hundreds of reaver hives, each with a thousand passages. You—you could waste a lifetime looking for the hive of the One True Master. Even if you found it, finding her would be another matter!”

Gaborn’s eyes seemed to bore right into her. She knew what he was thinking. He wanted to go into the Underworld. But Averan didn’t know the way.

“What’s going on here?” someone demanded.

She turned. A wizard stood at the head of the garden in russet robes. He seemed to be a kindly looking man, with a weathered face and skin that was just a tad too green. His eyes were as clear blue as a summer’s day. His hair might have once been the color of chestnuts, but now gray streaked through it. His cheeks were as ruddy as sandstone, and the hair of his beard grew thicker at the base than at the tips. His strange robe looked to be woven of reddish roots.

Averan had never seen anyone like the wizard before. Yet everything about him seemed familiar. She had never met her father. By all accounts, reavers ate him while she was an infant. But she looked upon the wizard and wondered if perhaps everyone had lied. Perhaps this man was her father.

The wizard stared at her with a gaze so intense that it could have bored holes through a millstone. She sensed power in him, a power older than the hills, stronger than iron.

Behind him stood Myrrima and the green woman who had fallen from the sky.

“Averan!” the green woman called.

The wizard strode forward, his robes swishing in the silence that suddenly seemed to descend upon the garden. The green woman followed.

He stopped a moment, glanced down at the pale roots sprouting in Averan’s coat. “Here, child,” Binnesman said gently, “show me your hands.”

Averan held out her hands, opened them wide. Her palms itched more than before. Yesterday shapeless green blobs showed on her palms. The green woman’s blood had seemed to be seeping below her skin.

Now, to her surprise, each palm bore a dark-green image that had enlarged overnight. For the all world, on each hand, it looked as if she had tattoos of oak leaves.

Binnesman smiled, then touched each palm. Immediately the itching eased, and the dull ache at the base of her skull went away.

One of the king’s counselors, an old fellow with silver hair, gaped at her hands and said in astonishment, “She’s wizardborn!”

10 Strange Tidings

Iome stared at Averan, heart pounding. Such a small, frail-looking girl, Iome thought. Yet she appeared like a portent of doom.

Iome had thought her husband mistaken. She’d suspected that the Place of Bones existed only in his imagination, that he’d been unable to accept the Earth’s rejection.

Now she feared that he would coerce this innocent child into leading him into the Underworld to battle this One True Master.

Binnesman leaned over the girl. Wizardborn. Jerimas’s pronouncement hung in the air.

“Not merely wizardborn,” Binnesman said. “She’s an Earth Warden—the apprentice I’ve long awaited.”

Binnesman held the girl’s hands and smiled at her gently. His soft voice, his warm touch, all were meant to comfort her. But Iome sensed by his rigid stance and the way that he refused to meet the child’s eyes that the wizard was at war with himself.

“Let us not speak in the open daylight,” Binnesman said. “Come inside with me.”

He took the girl’s hand and led her to the common room of the inn. Every lord in the place followed, until there was no room around the bar where Averan sat, and men crowded the doorway.

Once he had her sitting on the bar, Binnesman asked easily, “Tell me, child, is Averan your name?”

The girl nodded.

“How did my wylde know?”

“I was riding my graak and I saw her fall from the sky. I landed, and tried to help, and her blood got on me. She came north with me to Carris—”

“Hmmm...” Binnesman muttered. “A strange coincidence, don’t you think, that I lose a wylde and that you should find it?”

Averan shrugged.

“It’s more than a coincidence,” Binnesman said. “Tell me, what were you thinking about when it happened?”

“I don’t remember exactly,” Averan said. “I guess...I was hoping that someone would come help me.”

“Hmmm...You’re a skyrider? You’re good with animals, I suspect. Do you like animals?”

“Yes,” Averan admitted.

“Are you good with graaks?”

“Master Brand said that he thought I was the best that he’d ever seen. He was going to make me beastmaster someday.”

“Hmmm...” Binnesman said thoughtfully. “Do you have a favorite animal?”

Averan shook her head no. “I like them all.”

Binnesman mused for a long moment. “Do you like plants better than animals, or rocks?”

“How could you like a rock more than an animal?” Averan asked.

“Some people do,” Binnesman said. “As for myself, I like plants about as much as I do people. When I was a boy, I used to love to walk in the meadows and count buttercups, or the number of seeds on a sheaf of wheat. For hours I used to study how ivy curls its way up a tree. Sometimes I felt as if I were waiting for a revelation. I used to...I would sit and listen for the dry summer grasses all tangled with weeds to whisper some cosmic truth.

“I used to try to think like an oak, and imagine how far the tangled roots of an aspen traveled, and wonder what dreams the willow dreamed.

“Tell me, do you ever do that?”

“You sound crazy!” Averan blurted.

Jerimas barked out in laughter, and said, “Now there’s a child who speaks her mind!”

“I suppose I do sound crazy,” Binnesman admitted. “But everyone has a touch of madness, and those who can’t admit it are usually farther gone than the rest of us. Wizards are, as anyone can tell you, quite demented.”

Averan nodded, as if that sounded reasonable.

“I love the Earth,” Binnesman explained. “And what’s more, I know that you must love it, too, in your own way. Loving it so much is not bad, or shameful. You’ll find great power in moving outside yourself. There is power in studying the ways of plants and animals and stones. It lies at the heart of the Earth Powers.

“The green in your hands comes because Earth Blood flows through your veins.”

“But...” Averan said. “I...it was an accident. I got the green woman’s blood on me.”

Binnesman shook his head. “No, Earth Blood was inside you all along. It has always been a part of you, ever since you were born. You are wizardborn. But among us creatures of the Earth, blood calls to blood. That’s why I came to the garden just a moment ago. I felt you here. What’s more, I suspect that you summoned my wylde from the sky. And when you touched the green woman’s blood, you couldn’t get it off because it flowed to you. Like was seeking like.”

“I’ve felt so strange ever since,” Averan argued. “I’ve had...queer new powers.”

“You would have developed those powers in time,” Binnesman assured her. “The extra Earth Blood just speeded the process, heightened your awareness. But I assure you, if you had not already been a creature of the Earth, the blood would have washed off your hands.”

Iome listened in fascination. She stared hard at the girl. Averan had red hair and freckles, and in every way other than the odd tattoos of green on her hand seemed a normal child. But she had an intensity to her gaze, a fierceness of spirit, and a maturity that Iome would have found surprising in a woman twice Averan’s age.

Gaborn ventured a question. “You say that you’ve developed strange powers. Tell me about them.”

Averan glanced up at the men in the inn, as if afraid to speak openly, as if afraid that no one would believe her.

“Go ahead,” Binnesman urged.

“Well, for one thing,” Averan said, “I can’t sleep very well unless...”

“You’re buried underground?” Binnesman asked.

Averan nodded bravely. “And the sun hurts me now. Even when it barely touches me, I feel like I’m getting a sunburn.”

“I can fix that,” Binnesman said. “There are runes of protection from such things—spells so potent that they’ll almost let you walk through fire. I’ll teach them to you.”

“And I can feel where food is—like carrots underground, and nuts hidden in the grass.”

“That’s also a common gift for Earth Wardens,” Binnesman said. “The ‘Fruits of the Forest and of the Field’ are all yours to eat. The Earth gives them to you freely.”

“And I used to be able to see the Earth King,” Averan said. “I could close my eyes, and see a green flame, and imagine precisely where he was. But...that doesn’t work anymore.”

She looked at Gaborn doubtfully. There was no condemnation in her eyes, no accusation. But Iome knew that she knew for certain that he had lost his powers.

“Well,” Binnesman said in surprise, “that’s one for the books! I’ve never heard of any such power before. But every wizard has his own gifts, to suit his own needs. I’m sure that you’ll discover more as you grow. Is there anything else?”

“Just the reaver’s brains,” Averan admitted.

All the time that this strange little girl had been speaking, several lords leaned close, drawn by her peculiar tale. Iome did not notice it consciously until one of the lords guffawed, as if unable to believe her.

“Where did you get the reaver brains?” Binnesman asked.

Averan pointed up to the green woman. “Spring killed one on the road and started eating it, and it smelled so good, I couldn’t help myself. Afterward, I had strange dreams—dreams that let me see what it was like to be a reaver, to think like a reaver and talk like one and see like one.”

“What did you learn?” Jerimas asked.

“I learned that reavers talk by making smells,” Averan said. “The philia on their faces let them ‘listen’ to each other, and the ones above their bungholes make smells.”

A skeptical lord crowed, “So you’re telling us that they talk out their asses?”

“Yes,” Averan said. “In that way, they’re not too different from some people.”

Jerimas laughed aloud, and said to the lord, “She got you, Dullins.”

But the mocking affected the child. Averan withdrew, and she began to tremble just a bit, staring from person to person. “I’m not making this up!” she said. “I couldn’t make this stuff up.”

Iome knew that she was right about the smells. There had long been a debate among lords as to whether reavers emitted any odors at all. Most swore that you couldn’t smell a reaver. Others believed that they disguised their scent. But yesterday, at Carris, the fell mage had sent waves of reeking odors over Gaborn’s armies, causing terrible damage.

“I’m not lying,” Averan said. “And I’m not crazy. You can’t think I’m crazy. I don’t want to be locked up in a cage, like Corman the Crow.”

“We believe you,” Iome said, smiling gently. She’d never heard of Corman the Crow. But sometimes there was nothing that could be done with a madman, and such unfortunate souls had to be locked away for their own good, in the hope that time would cure their minds.

“I know you’re not crazy,” Gaborn said. He seemed to want to draw her back out of her shell. “So reavers can talk in smells?”

“And read and write, too.”

Iome felt perplexed. She’d never suspected such a thing.

“How come we’ve never seen their writing?” Gaborn said.

“Because they write with smells. They leave smells written on stones along every trail. That’s the way that they like to talk best. In fact, it’s easier for a reaver to write a message than to talk face-to-face.”

“Why?” Gaborn asked.

Averan struggled to explain. “For a reaver, a word is a smell. Your name and your smell are the same thing, so that all a reaver has to do to say ‘Gaborn’ is to make your smell.”

“That sounds simple enough,” Gaborn said.

“It is, and it isn’t. Imagine that we are talking, and you said to me, ‘Averan, that’s a beautiful pair of rabbit-skin boots you’re wearing. Where did you get them?’ And I said, ‘Thank you, I found them by the roadside, and no one claimed them. So now they’re mine.’

“When we talk like that, every word goes out of our mouths and stays in the air for a moment. Then it fades all by itself. So our words are a line of sounds, coming out of us.

“But with reavers, words don’t disappear on their own. All those smells, all those words, simply hang in the air—until you erase them.”

“And how is that done?” Binnesman asked. Everyone in Gaborn’s retinue crowded round Averan, as if she were some great scholar in the House of Understanding. They hung on her every word.

“After I create each scent, I have to make its opposite, the unsent that erases it.”

“What...?” Binnesman asked. “You say ‘I.’ But you mean the reavers?”

“Yeah, I mean the reavers make the unsent.”

“The scent’s negative?” Gaborn asked.

“Yes,” Averan said, uncertainly, as if she’d never heard the word negative before.

“So when I say the word ‘Gaborn,’ I have to create a scent that says ‘not Gaborn,’ before I speak again. I have to take the word ‘Gaborn’ from the air.

“And that can be very hard to do,” Averan said. “If I scream the word, if I make the scent strongly, I must unscream it too. And the farther away you are, the longer it takes for you to get my message. So reavers learn to speak when they’re close together, to talk softly, to make scents that are so faint, other animals can’t even smell them. They’re just whispers that float in the air.”

“Wait a minute,” one lord said. “You say you have to make this word disappear. But why couldn’t you just make all the scents anyway? You can walk into a room and smell carrots and beef and turnips all boiling at the same time.”

“You can,” Averan said, “but it doesn’t mean anything. To a reaver, it would just be a jumble of words. Imagine if you took all the words I’ve said in the last two minutes and said them all at once. Could anyone make sense of it?”

“The reavers must talk slowly, then,” Gaborn mused.

“Not much slower than how you and I are speaking now,” Averan said, “at least when they’re close together. But it’s hard to understand each other across great distances.

“So reavers do write,” Averan continued, “all the time. If a scout passes down a trail, he’ll leave messages behind, telling what he sensed on side journeys, where he last saw enemies.”

This news astonished Iome and everyone else in the room. For ages men had wondered how reavers communicated. Most men assumed that they did it by waving their philia about. But Averan’s words would profoundly change the way that men perceived reavers. The girl knew this, and now seemed to have lost her inhibitions.

“And another thing,” Averan said. “Reavers don’t see like we do. They can only see close by, and they see the world all in one color, but it isn’t a color. I can’t explain it, but it’s the color of lightning. Lightning blinds them. When it flashes, they feel the way you would if you were staring into the sun. It’s very painful.”

“You’re a brave little girl,” Gaborn said. As if she had been waiting for his reassurance, Averan’s resolve broke. Tears suddenly filled her eyes, and she began to sob. “Your tale brings certain questions to mind.”

“What?” Averan asked.

“For example, can you tell me about the nature and disposition of the reavers’ troops?”

Averan stared at him blankly. “Nature?”

“The reaver armies,” Gaborn clarified. “Do you know how many reavers there are?”

Averan shook her head. “I...one of the reavers I ate was a scout. The other a mage. I don’t know about numbers.”

Gaborn turned back to Averan. “Let me pose it another way. You don’t have any idea how many reavers there are in the Underworld?”

Averan seemed to gather herself. She closed her eyes for a long moment and said, “The Underworld is full, but the reavers—they can’t live just anywhere. Food is scarce.”

And we’re food, Iome thought. Gaborn glanced back at his counselors. The Wits showed little emotion.

“Your Highness,” Averan continued, “I’m scared.”

“Of what?” Gaborn asked softly.

“The One True Master has unraveled much of the Master Rune. Yesterday, you destroyed the Seal of Desolation that her apprentice laid on Carris.”

Gaborn nodded. Gaborn had killed the most powerful reaver mage ever mentioned in the tomes. Some small part of Iome had been clinging to the hope that Gaborn had already slain the most powerful of all reavers. But this child described it as being a mere “apprentice” to a far more powerful master.

“Tell me about her,” Gaborn demanded.

Iome’s glance flicked up to Binnesman. The mage, with his perpetual stoop, looked suddenly pale. He leaned on his staff, as if seeking support.

“In the Underworld,” Averan said, “the One True Master is taking endowments. And she’s giving them to her leaders.”

“Reavers have always been able to eat one another and grow that way,” Gaborn said. “Are you sure it isn’t the same?”

“This is different,” Averan said. “Reavers can eat each other’s brains to learn. And they can eat the musk glands under their arms to grow. But now they’ve discovered rune lore. She’s already deciphered the runes of grace, scent, and brawn. Now she’s trying to perfect metabolism.”

There was a moment of silence as warriors looked at one another meaningfully. Facing reavers was bad enough. Facing one that had endowments of metabolism was terrifying.

“But there’s something more,” Averan said. “I don’t understand it at all. The Seal of Desolation that you destroyed, that was part of something bigger. She plans to bind a Seal of Desolation to the Seal of Heaven and the Seal of the Inferno.”

Binnesman drew back, leaned on his staff for support. “That...that’s not possible! No one could decipher so much of the Master Rune!”

“It is possible,” Averan said. “I saw the runes taking shape at the Place of Bones! You saw the Seal of Desolation—”

“But,” Jerimas blurted, “it has taken mankind thousands of years to decipher the shapes of even the smallest of runes—brawn and wit! How could one reaver learn so much?”

“She divines them by looking into the fire,” Averan said.

Binnesman backed away. “By the Tree!” he swore. His face was hard. He looked bewildered, as if someone had just bludgeoned him for no apparent reason. “By the Tree...” He knew something that Iome didn’t, she felt sure. Or perhaps he merely suspected something. “You’re sure that this One True Master is a reaver, not some other creature?”

“I’ve seen her,” Averan said. “She’s enormous, but she’s just a reaver.”

Binnesman shook his head, as if he could not believe it. “Not just a reaver.”

“You say that she’s binding these seals.” Gaborn asked Binnesman, “What will that do?”

“She plans to bind the Powers of Fire and Air against us,” Binnesman said. “Earth and Water would diminish. Life would...change in ways so fundamental, I cannot even begin to guess at the repercussions.”

Jerimas concluded, “She’ll destroy the world!”

“No!” Averan said. “She doesn’t want to destroy the world—just...change it into the kind of place where we can’t live anymore.”

“Is that even possible?” Gaborn asked Binnesman.

Binnesman frowned, stroked his beard. “If she comprehends so many pieces of the Master Rune, the world has not seen a creature with such power....”

“Averan,” Gaborn said. “This is imperative. I need to find this One True Master. I need to kill her, and I must do it quickly. How can I get to her? You say that you can’t draw me a map. But you also say that you learn by eating reavers. Is there a certain kind of reaver that you need to eat, one who would know the way—another scout perhaps, or a howler?”

Averan looked up at him. Her eyes were filled with an unnamable expression. Iome could see a mixture of loathing and embarrassment and a pure desire to help. “Maybe!” she said, as if the idea had not occurred to her. “There are markings in the Underworld—directions.”

“Directions?” Gaborn said. “So you need to understand their language better? Can’t you get that from any reaver?”

Averan shook her head, said in a confused tone, “No. Not all reavers speak the same language.”

“What?” Gaborn asked. “Like Rofehavanish and Taifan?”

Averan tried to explain. “Not like that,” Averan said. “But a carpenter doesn’t speak like a warrior, does he? He has his own words for tools and the things he does with them, his own language. Reavers are the same way. They each have different jobs. If you’re ever going to reach the One True Master, there’s a certain reaver you need. The reaver...there’s no name for it. There’s just a smell.”

“Does it have any special markings?” Gaborn asked.

Averan wrinkled her brow. “It’s a Waykeeper,” she said slowly, as if searching for the right description. “It’s a Waymaker. It knows where the trails in the Underworld lead, and which doors are locked, and how they are guarded.”

“How many of these monsters are traveling with the horde ?”

“One.”

“Just one?”

“Yes!” Averan said. A fierce light came into her eyes. “Just one—a big male, with thirty-six philia, and huge paws, and runes on his arms. I—I might know him if I could see him, and could smell him!”

Gaborn stepped backward, looked at Iome. His eyes were haunted, his expression that of a trapped animal. Iome knew that he was leaving, going someplace that she dared not follow.

“Gentlemen,” Gaborn told the knights there in the inn, “prepare your mounts. We’ll ride for Carris within the hour.”

11 A Small Thing

Binnesman pulled up the gray blanket that covered Sir Borenson, looked beneath his tunic, and glanced away, frowning. “He’s infected. We’ll have to bring that fever down.”

He covered Borenson quickly, so passersby would not see, but it was too late. Myrrima had come out of the inn to find a couple of squires in the wagonbed, already gawking at the wound. She’d shooed them away. But now a number of knights that knew Borenson either in person or by reputation had begun to gather around the wain, and Myrrima was rapidly finding that nothing attracts a crowd like a crowd.

Borenson lay unconscious amid the sweet-smelling hay. Myrrima felt anxious for his welfare. She had seen people die before. She believed that in his current state, her husband ought to be able to hang on for another day or two. But she still felt nervous. Sometimes, the sick could fool you, die just when you thought them recovered.

Sweat glistened on his face. All around, the lords and squires who had come to ride in Gaborn’s retinue were preparing for the journey south. Those with ready mounts stood in their armor, elbows on the wagon, gazing in. Binnesman had Averan and his wylde at his side.

Binnesman turned to Averan. “Do you know what sweet woodruff looks like?”

“White flowers?” Averan asked. “Beastmaster Brand used to put the leaves in his wine.”

“Good girl,” Binnesman said. “I saw some growing under the hedge round back. Go and pluck a dozen leaves for me.”

Averan raced off around the inn, while Binnesman went back inside for a moment. By now twenty men were standing around the wagon.

A knight of Mystarria came up, a fellow with a long black moustache that flowed over his chin guard. He glanced in the wagon. “Sir Borenson? Wounded?”

“Aye,” a bystander said. “He took the worst of them.”

“Head wound?”

“Worse—got his walnuts cracked.”

The fellow squirmed, reached over to look under Borenson’s tunic.

“If you want to look,” Myrrima said, reaching out to grab his wrist, “it will cost you!”

“Cost me?” the knight asked. He smiled disarmingly. “How much?”

“An eye,” Myrrima said. Around her the crowd erupted into laughter.

Binnesman came back out of the inn with a bit of creamed honey in a bowl. As soon as Averan returned with the small, pale spade-shaped leaves of the sweet woodruff, he said, “Now, bruise the leaves by rolling them between your hands.”

Averan rolled the leaves.

“Put them in the honey.”

She dropped them in.

Binnesman reached into the pocket of his robe, pulled out a bit of dark dried plant stem. “Hyssop,” he told Averan. “Always pick it two days after it rains, and make sure you use the moldy leaves, down near the roots.”

He crushed the dried leaf, put it in the honey, stirred it with his finger. He added a dried leaf of agrimony, the herb that soldiers most often took to staunch wounds on the battlefield.

At that moment, some fellow came up to the back of the crowd and blurted, “What’s going on?”

“Borenson has lost his walnuts,” a knight said, “and Binnesman’s going to grow him some new ones.”

Several men snorted in derisive laughter. It was a bad joke, and Myrrima didn’t laugh.

“Really, how soon until he can ride again?” the knight teased.

Binnesman whirled on the crowd. “Is this what we’ve come to?” he shouted. “Do the children of Earth stand here upon sacred ground and mock the Earth?”

Myrrima felt sure that the knights had meant no disrespect, but Binnesman seemed furious. He drew himself to his full height, glowered at the knights, so that to the man they began to back away from his challenge. More importantly, they all began to back away from the knight who had made the jest, Sir Prenholm of Heredon.

“How dare you!” Binnesman said. “Have you learned nothing in these past few days?

“You could not have withstood the Darkling Glory, but Myrrima here, a woman who at the time did not have a single one of the greater endowments of brawn or grace or stamina slew it single-handedly.

“You with all of your endowments could not stand against the reavers at Carris—but Gaborn called a worm, a single worm, and routed the whole of the reaver horde!

“How can you doubt the Power I serve? There is nothing broken that cannot be mended. There are none who are sick that cannot be healed.

“The Earth created you. It gives you life from moment to moment. And in this hallowed valley, Sir Prenholm, I could plant a stick in the ground and by dawn it would grow into a better man than you!”

Myrrima drew backward, afraid. A green fog had begun to coalesce at the wizard’s feet, and he radiated power. The air carried a copper tang mingled with a scent of moss and old roots.

Sir Prenholm grew pale, and now stood alone, shaking. “I meant no disrespect. It was only a jest.”

Binnesman shouted and pointed at Borenson. “By the Power I serve, I tell you that this eunuch can father children still!”

Myrrima didn’t expect such a boon. She didn’t even believe it could be done. But Prenholm had goaded Binnesman into boasting. Even if Binnesman could restore her husband, there was one thing that Myrrima knew: magic carried a price. Binnesman’s deed would cost.

The knights and lords stood like scolded children, none daring to speak.

Binnesman took his bowl of honey and herbs, and swirled it through the green fog around his feet, then knelt and mixed a pinch of dirt.

He glanced at the growing crowd, handed the bowl to Myrrima. “Take this down to the river. Kneel and make the rune of healing in the water seven times. Then cup your hand in the water and mix it with this concoction. Wash your husband. He’ll be ready to ride within the hour.”

Then he leaned close and whispered, “But such a grievous wound will take longer to heal—if it can be healed at all.”

“Thank you,” Myrrima said, her heart hammering. She took the bowl carefully, afraid that she might spill it, and laid it on the buckboard.

She drove the wagon around the corner, along the stone wall of the inn’s garden, down to where the stream rushed beneath the alders. Their leaves flashed gold, and sunlight struck the tree trunks, blazing them silver.

She stopped in the shadows of the trees. A pair of mallards came up in the water, gabbling, begging for a crust of bread. Myrrima pulled off Borenson’s blanket. She climbed out of the wagon, stood by the water’s edge. After the rain last night, the golden leaves of the alders lay plastered to the ground. The stream flowed freely, gurgling through the rocks. The mallards climbed up on the bank near her feet. She knelt over the water and made the rune of healing seven times. It was peaceful, such a serene setting for a disturbing day. She felt as she made the runes that she should speak some incantation, but knew none. A song came to mind, a senseless ditty that she’d composed as a girl when she used to scrub her clothes on the washing stones beside the river Dwindell.

I love water, for water like me

whether in rain, pools, or puddles,

all runs to the sea.

Tumbling, splashing, foaming through hills,

giving drink to dry valleys, where deep water stills.

I love the water, and water loves me.

I’ll drift down the slow river,

till it joins with the sea.

She watched the river, the deep pools, hoping that perhaps she’d see the dark back of a great sturgeon, swimming in mystic configurations.

But none came. She cupped the water in her palm, mixed it with the wizard’s concoction.

She daubed her fingers with the balm of honey, herbs, dirt, and water, then carried it to Borenson and reached beneath his tunic. She gently took his organ in her hand, tried to work the mixture over the ragged wound where his walnuts had been. She was painfully aware that she had never touched him there before, even on her wedding night.

In his sleep, Borenson winced in pain. He grimaced and pounded his hand into the hay.

“I’m sorry,” Myrrima said, but she did not spare him the medicine. Nothing good comes without a price, even healing.

When she finished, he groaned deeply, and called out, “Saffira?” He raised one hand in the air, like a claw, as if to grasp her.

Myrrima found herself shaking. Binnesman’s concoction might heal a wound of the flesh, she realized, but can it heal wounds of the heart?

Sweat was pouring off Borenson, and his face was flushed. Regardless of Binnesman’s promise, she suspected that it would take hours until he regained consciousness.

She turned, knelt by the water. The morning sun winked through the leaves. It seemed pleasantly warm. She decided to keep a vigil throughout the day.

She stood silently grieving for what seemed like long minutes. With her endowments of metabolism, it was easy to lose track of time, to have it stretch out of all proportion.

The riders in town were mounting their horses when she heard her husband gasp. She climbed up, looked over the wagon. He’d wakened.

Outwardly there was little change in his appearance. Beads of sweat had sprung up on his brow, and the armpits in his tunic were drenched. His eyes still looked yellow and filmed, and his face was pallid. His lips were blistered from fever. He gazed up at the trees, at the sky.

“You’re looking a little better,” Myrrima lied. “Do you feel better?”

“I’ve never felt worse,” he said with a dry throat. She unslung her waterskin, forced a dribble down his throat. He drank weakly, pushed it away. “What are you doing?”

“Trying to save you,” Myrrima said. “You’re lucky you didn’t take sick and die.”

He closed his eyes painfully, shook his head. The tiny gesture spoke volumes. He didn’t want to live.

Myrrima held silent for a moment. She felt as if she were trying to pound through his armor, get at the soft flesh underneath. She let him sit for a moment, and asked in a softer voice, “Why? You knew you were infected, and you merely walked away. Why?”

“You don’t want to know,” Borenson said.

“I do.”

He opened his eyes to slits, studied her dispassionately. “I don’t love you. I...can’t love you.”

Myrrima felt stung by the words. Her heart suddenly pounded, and she fought to control her tone. She knew vaguely what he’d been through. She’d seen the light in his eyes when he spoke of Saffira. She’d seen him call for her in his sleep. She knew that with her endowments of glamour, Saffira would have been irresistible to a man. And Raj Ahten had castrated her husband. “Did you bed her?” Myrrima tried to keep the pain and anger from her voice. “Is that why Raj Ahten took your walnuts?”

“What is it to you?” Borenson demanded.

“I’m your wife.”

“Not—” he began to say. Borenson shook his head. “I never touched her. No man could have touched her. She was too beautiful...”

“You don’t know what love is,” Myrrima said with finality.

For a moment, neither of them spoke. “I knew it would hurt if you found out,” Borenson said.

Myrrima could think of nothing to say for a long moment. “I’m your wife, still,” Myrrima said. She could see his torment but felt incapable of reaching him. Raj Ahten had done so much to hurt him. “Why didn’t he just kill you?”

Borenson groaned, pushed himself up in the straw. “I don’t know. Raj Ahten doesn’t usually make strategic mistakes.”

There was anger in his tone, suppressed rage. Myrrima liked that. If he was angry, at least it gave him something to live for.

Myrrima heard the scuffing of a footstep, looked up.

Gaborn strode down the road, his face clouded with concern. Iome followed at his side, and appeared more shocked at Borenson’s injury than anything else.

Gaborn came straight to the wain. “How are you feeling?”

Borenson responded in a tired voice, “Fine, milord. And you?” The tone of sarcasm was impossible to miss.

Gaborn reached down, touched Borenson’s forehead. “Your fever has broken.”

“I’m glad that’s all that is broken,” Borenson said.

Gaborn said, “I...came to thank you, for all of your efforts. You’ve given much for Mystarria.”

“Only my conscience, the lives of my Dedicates, and my walnuts,” Borenson said. He was still unaware of the spell that the wizard had cast on him, the hope of regeneration. He spoke from his pain. “Is there anything else you’d like, sire?”

“Peace and health for you and your kin,” Gaborn said, “and a land without war, where men have never heard of Raj Ahten or reavers or the Darkling Glory.”

“May you have your wishes,” Borenson said.

Gaborn sighed. “There are forcibles to help speed your recovery, if you want them.”

A look of pain clouded Borenson’s eyes. He looked hurt, broken. “How many can you spare me?”

“How many will you want?”

“Enough to kill Raj Ahten,” Borenson said. “It’s true that he’s still alive?”

Gaborn did not hesitate. “I can’t give you so many.” Now there was pain in Gaborn’s eyes. He wanted to give in to rage, he wanted Borenson to get his vengeance. If any man deserved it, Borenson did. He’d been forced to kill children that Raj Ahten seduced to be his Dedicates. He’d been forced to slay even men that he called friends. Raj Ahten had ripped away his manhood.

Borenson painfully pulled himself up to the side of the wagon, as if to prove his resolve. “I was the best guardsman in your father’s service. If there is any man alive who can take him—”

“I can’t,” Gaborn said. “You can’t. The Earth Spirit forbids it. For the sake of us all—”

“Yet you came here to seek a favor of me,” Borenson said. “I can tell by that look on your face. And you’re offering forcibles....”

“A hundred of them,” Gaborn said. “No more.”

That was a lot of forcibles, more than twice the number of endowments that Borenson had had before.

Iome took Myrrima’s arm, drew her away so that the two men could barter alone.

“What’s happening?” Myrrima asked.

“Gaborn needs your husband to deliver a message to King Zandaros, suing for peace. It’s a great deal to ask on the heels of what has happened.”

“I see,” Myrrima said. She knew that Borenson would carry the message. Eight days ago he had vowed to go to Inkarra to search for the legendary Daylan Hammer, the Sum of All Men, in hopes of learning how to defeat the reavers and Raj Ahten. He’d planned to go in secret, sneaking into the land, for the borders of Inkarra had been closed to the men of Rofehavan for decades.

But Myrrima could immediately see how carrying the message might work to their benefit. If Borenson could persuade Zandaros that it was in his best interest to ally himself with Mystarria, Zandaros might even help them find Daylan Hammer. Even if he couldn’t persuade Zandaros, at least delivering the message would give Borenson a pretext for crossing the border.

“Where will he get the Dedicates?” Myrrima asked as they strolled to the banks of the river.

“There is a facilitator at Carris,” Iome said. “Your husband can take endowments there.”

“The city is in ruins,” Myrrima objected. “Are you sure it would be safe? The mage’s curses are so thick in the air that illnesses are breaking out everywhere!”

“He’ll have to forgo taking stamina for a bit, but Batenne is along the way. Gaborn assures me that your husband can get endowments there.”

Myrrima paused. She’d never seen a map of Mystarria, had no idea where Batenne lay, though the name was familiar. It was a sprawling city in the far south, in the wine country along the borders of the Alcairs. Wealthy lords and ladies often wintered there.

Iome asked, “Will you be going with him?”

“If he’ll have me. I guess...even if he won’t.”

“Of course he’ll want you at his side,” Iome said. She had such childlike confidence that he would.

Myrrima squeezed Iome’s hands, said nothing for a long moment. She asked, “How do you do it? How do you love so easily?”

The question seemed to catch Iome by surprise.

“I see it in your eyes,” Myrrima said. “I saw it when you looked at your servants. I see it when you look at me. There is nothing feigned about it. Yet I am married to a man who says that he does not love me, and I believe him. He will not even try to feign it.”

“I don’t know,” Iome said. “Love isn’t something that you feel. It’s something you give.”

“Doesn’t it tear you apart, to give yourself away like that?”

“Sometimes,” Iome admitted. “But if someone loves you in return, it makes the occasional hurt all worthwhile.”

Myrrima wondered at the conversation. Everywhere she looked, wars were breaking out. Yet she worried about love. She felt guilty even talking to Iome about it. But life without love would be so cold and empty it would be a kind of death all its own.

“I guess,” Iome continued, “I learned to love from my father. He cared for all of his people equally. If he thought a man to be lazy or vile, he didn’t hate the man or condemn him. He thought that men could cure their every vice, if they just sought to change. And he was sure that if you showed a man enough kindness, he’d desire to change.”

Myrrima laughed. “If only the differences between men could be settled so easily.”

“But you see my point? If you want love, you must first give it.”

“I don’t think that my husband knows how to love.”

“You’ll have to teach him,” Iome said. Her face was full of concern. “Always, you have to set the clear example. Not everyone learns how to give love easily. I’ve heard that for some, learning to love can be all but impossible. They keep their feelings hidden away beneath a coat of armor.”

Only moments ago, Myrrima had been thinking the same thing—that she felt as if she were trying to pierce her husband’s armor. Myrrima shook her head. “He’s so full of self-loathing. How do you prove your love to a man who refuses to see it, or to believe it?”

“You married him,” Iome said. “That should give him some hint.”

“The marriage was all but arranged.”

“You’re going with him to Inkarra. He can’t fail to see that.”

Myrrima shook her head in bafflement.

“Maybe he’ll learn to love you when he can love himself,” Iome said. “He’s making great changes, great strides. He’s given up his position in life, lost his endowments. Locked inside the warrior’s coat of mail, a fine man is struggling to get out. Help him discover that.”

Suddenly Borenson made sense to Myrrima. Iome was telling her that he did not know how to love because he’d never been truly loved.

She’d heard much about him, about his reputation for being a man who grimly faced the worst challenges, who laughed in battle. Of course he would laugh in battle. Death meant little to him. It would only bring a release from his pain.

Up on the road, Gaborn’s troops were mounted and preparing to leave. Gaborn called out to Iome, “Ready?”

Iome clenched Myrrima’s hands, then strode swiftly uphill to join her husband.

Myrrima headed back toward the wagon to check on Borenson.

“He wants me to take a message to King Zandaros,” Borenson said as she approached. “When I’m ready to ride.”

“Will you?”

“When I can ride.” He winced in pain at the very thought.

“There’s something I must say,” Myrrima offered. “I know that you say you don’t love me. But I’m still your wife, and perhaps it is enough that I love you.”

He lay silently for a long time, and Myrrima simply touched his hand.

After a while, he reached down under his tunic, felt his groin wound. A mystified expression crossed his face.

“What’s the matter?” Myrrima asked. “Are you less of a man than you thought you were, or more?” He kept prodding himself, unable to comprehend what had happened. “Binnesman treated you,” Myrrima explained. “He says that you’ll be ready to ride within the hour. In time, you may recover completely.”

The look of wonder and relief on his face warmed her heart. For a moment, he seemed at a loss for words, unwilling to trust his good fortune. At last Borenson teased in a guarded voice, “If that wizard can grow new walnuts on me, I’ll drag him to the nearest inn and buy him a pint of ale.”

Myrrima smiled warmly and shot back, “A pint of ale? Is that all that they’re worth to you?”

12 The Face of the Earth King

Gaborn and Iome went to their mounts in the stables, and Iome held silent for a long moment. She could tell that Borenson’s bitter words had upset Gaborn. Borenson had always been open with Gaborn, and Iome thought them to be as close as brothers.

“He will heal,” Iome said as they strolled into the stable. “Binnesman promised.”

Gaborn shook his head. “No, I think not. Not really. We’ve used him badly. He’s angry at Raj Ahten, angry at me. And he’s suspicious. Zandaros is not likely to offer any concessions just because I send a friend as an ambassador. I might well be sending Borenson to his death.”

Iome bit her lower lip, troubled by what Gaborn said. Zandaros had cut off contact with Mystarria before Gaborn was ever born, and he’d sent an assassin to kill Gaborn. Zandaros sounded dangerous, but Iome knew that Inkarra was a strange land, with customs all its own.

“Are you sure you want Borenson to speak to King Zandaros?” Iome asked. “Zandaros’s nephew seemed to think that the Storm King would favor me—and I am your closest relation.”

Iome tried to make the offer sound as casual as possible. She did not want to go. It would be a long, hard journey to an unforeseeable end, and she would be risking her life as well as that of the son growing in her womb.

Gaborn shook his head. “No. Not you.”

She glanced up at his face. His gaze was directed inward.

They entered the stable, found their mounts to be well fed. The horses’ manes and tails were plaited, and the beasts had been washed and combed. Gaborn’s horse wore barding that had been brought from Carris during the night. The beast’s armor gleamed like silver. The chaffron on its head had a twisted horn that spiraled up, and the plate mail on the horse’s chest and flanks was burnished. Beneath its armor was a quilt covered in white silk. It looked like some marvelous beast that had walked out of the clouds.

The lords in Carris wanted Gaborn to make a grand entrance, a triumphal entry to lift the spirits of his people. Iome and his Wits thought it expedient. Paldane’s old chancellor, Galantine, had sent a message warning that rumors in Carris had begun to spread, to the effect that Gaborn had been slain in battle. “It would ease the people’s minds,” he said, “if Gaborn would come.”

So Gaborn would parade once around the city, but only because he needed to pass by on his way to battle.

The reavers would be racing south over the open plains today, and he planned to lead his men against them. He needed Averan’s help in finding the Waymaker.

All through the night, he had huddled with his counselors, plotting the deed. Reports from Skalbairn came in hourly. The reavers had dug into burrows once it got cold, and by dawn they had still not stirred.

The night’s storm had similarly delayed Gaborn’s departure from Balington. He dared not send warriors racing on force horses in the dark, over roads that had turned to mud.

Thus, though the weather slowed Gaborn, it had stymied the reavers completely. The reavers had traveled only forty miles in the length of the night. This gave Gaborn a great advantage.

He’d sent to castles in his lands south of the Brace Mountains and ordered lances, ballistas, and food delivered close to the reavers’ trail.

In the early hours of the morning, messengers brought more good news: the rain had almost completely bypassed everything south of the Brace Mountains.

The fields would be dry—perfect for a cavalry charge.

Once Gaborn had felt as ready as he could be to face the reavers, he’d consulted with his counselors and drawn up missives to send to kings throughout Rofehavan.

Long through the night, he’d acted on matters both monumental and mundane. He’d drafted plans for the evacuation of Carris, and for sending the Indhopalese troops to help defend his castles to the north. He’d sent bribes to various lords, including an offer to hire mercenaries out of Internook to protect his coast.

Another messenger, one from Heredon, brought astonishing information: Gaborn had offered aid in putting down the reaver horde that had arisen there. But the Iron King sent back a curt missive declining his offer. The courier himself had heard news that the Iron King had easily defeated the reaver horde.

The reavers had surfaced on the northern coast and marched south along the seashore. A lucky ballista shot from a ship slew the fell mage that led the horde. Her followers immediately retreated.

Now Gaborn was ready to ride for Carris.

Gaborn and Iome mounted their chargers, rode out of the stable. Six young heralds, all dressed in the blue of House Orden with the symbol of the green man upon their surcoats, rode before the entourage. All six heralds had long blond hair, and bore golden trumpets.

Following them, a seventh young man would bear the king’s standard.

A wain had pulled up outside, and the knights in Gaborn’s retinue each took a long white lance from it, and held it high, so that the lances bristled overhead like spines.

The knights themselves were a mixed bunch, wearing colors from half a dozen kingdoms, to signify that Gaborn was not the lord of one land only, but of the whole Earth.

Jureem, Binnesman, the wylde, and now young Averan would ride with the king’s counselors near the van of the troop. Near the end of the train followed an inconspicuous wagon that bore Gaborn’s forcibles.

As Gaborn rode out of the stables, his men gave a cheer. Binnesman spurred his mount forward and handed Gaborn the branch of an oak tree to bear, as if it were a scepter, though a bit of ivy still clung to it.

So Gaborn began his ride to Carris looking like an Earth King out of the old tales.

Yet to Iome he seemed preoccupied.

They had ridden six miles down the road when the heralds in the vanguard topped a woody knoll, turned their mounts, and shouted, “Milord, there are giants ahead!”

They needn’t have yelled the warning, for at that very moment, a Frowth giant topped the hill and stood peering at Gaborn.

A huge red stallion, hanging limp with a broken neck, was clearly visible upon the giant’s hunched back. The giant’s golden fur looked dirty and matted in the morning light. He was an old Frowth, with streaks of white in his hair, and his silver eyes were as huge as bowls. He had iron studs in his ears, and one through his nose. Lockets of hair beneath his long snout were braided in warrior’s knots.

“Wahoot!” the giant cried, raising his snout in the air. Pigeons in the nearby oaks flew up in alarm and began to circle. Iome knew nothing of the tongue of Frowth giants, and had no idea what the creature had said, although he’d sounded victorious. Soon other giants came running uphill, their thick mail rattling like the chains to a drawbridge.

The first giant reached up with one hand, hurled the dead horse into the road. Other giants came and did the same—twenty-two giants in all. They left a grisly pile of dead horses before Gaborn’s retinue.

They’re like cats that way, Iome realized, leaving headless mice on their master’s doorstep. The leader of the giants bowed his head and closed his eyes, his enormous front arms extended before him and crossed at the wrists. “Wahoot!” the Frowth shouted again.

Gaborn sat in his saddle, looking perplexed. Most of his men were gaping in awe at the monsters.

It was an eerie moment. Until a hundred and twenty years ago, no one had ever seen a Frowth. Then, during a brutal winter, a tribe of four hundred of the huge creatures migrated over the northern ice. Many of them were wounded and scarred, and apparently fled some unknown enemy.

The Frowth could not communicate well in any human tongue, had never been able tell what fearful creatures hounded them across the ice. Yet with a few gestures and words, some giants had learned to work beside men—lugging huge boulders in quarries or trees for foresters, or fighting as mercenaries.

But the Frowth rarely frequented Rofehavan. They lived in the wilds along the mountain ranges.

These giants had come in company with Raj Ahten’s army, and had eaten people in Iome’s kingdom. They were the first that Iome had ever seen. She was simultaneously terrified of the creatures and fascinated.

“Can anyone talk to them?” Gaborn asked among his retinue. “What do they want?”

“Wahoot!” the giant cried again and began nodding his head up and down rapidly. He pointed at Gaborn. “Wahoot!”

“He speak Indhopalese,” one knight said, a handsome Invincible out of Indhopal with dark skin and a Dharmadish accent. He rode up to Gaborn’s side. “He say you mahout, an elephant rider. Very grand. Very powerful.”

“Wahoot!” the giant shouted again, pointing at the dead horses.

“I think he likes you!” one lord jested to Gaborn.

“No,” the translator said. “He cross hands. He give self. He serve.”

The giant opened his mouth and rapidly made hissing and clicking noises with the back of his tongue. He raised his snout in the air and sniffed. He was no longer trying to speak in his pidgin dialect of Indhopalese. Instead, he was speaking in pure Frowth now.

“What’s he saying?” Gaborn asked.

But no man had ever deciphered the tongue of Frowth giants well. Not even the translator from Indhopal ventured a guess.

“Will you fight for me?” Gaborn asked the creature. The giants had fought well in Carris yesterday.

The giant grunted, making a deep sound from his belly. He raised up his huge iron-bound staff, which was still stained dark from reavers’ gore.

“Maybe,” the translator said. “He is offering to work.”

Gaborn looked quizzically at his men. “Does anyone have a good use for a giant?”

“I do,” one knight shouted jovially. “His hide would make a fair rug!”

The other knights laughed uproariously, but Gaborn studied the creature. He raised his staff to the sky, and roared, “Wahoot?” then spread his arms wide, as if to embrace the whole world.

“He say, you great mahout,” the Indhopalese Invincible offered. “Great rider of the world.”

But Iome wondered. “No,” she realized. “He’s asking a question. He wants to know...if Gaborn is the Earth King!”

Before anyone else could move, Iome pointed at Gaborn, and shouted, “Yes. He’s the great rider. Rajah mahout.”

The giant gazed at her, as if contemplating. His silver eyes were wide and knowing.

The other giants began to grumble rapidly. Each of the Frowth peered at Gaborn and blinked their eyes nearly closed. They began stooping and letting their jaws go slack as they did, so that they displayed their teeth in a nonthreatening way. They held the pose for several long seconds, then a dozen of them began to lope off to the west, toward the Hest Mountains.

“Hey, where are they going?” Gaborn asked.

Iome could think of only one answer. It was said that wild Frowth roamed the Hest. Perhaps these Frowth were going home. The other ten merely stood and watched Gaborn attentively, the way that a dog watches its master as he leaves the room. It was clear that they intended to follow him.

Gaborn asked his men, “All of Carris is waiting. Do we dare let these giants come with us?”

Binnesman said, “Well, since we have no dancing bears in our retinue, I suppose they’ll have to do.”

The men all laughed at his jest, and the troops rode on, skirting the pile of dead horses. The ten giants that were left fell in line at the end of the retinue, behind the wagonload of forcibles.

Gaborn rode on in silence for a few minutes, Iome saw the worry lines in his brow.

“You did me no favor to lie,” Gaborn whispered, “even if it was only to a Frowth giant.”

“Lie?” Iome asked in surprise.

“Whatever I am, I am no Earth King anymore. I’ll not betray their hopes, their trust.”

She saw how his failures haunted him. She realized how hard he was trying now to hold up under the rigors of this day. She loved Gaborn for his virtue, for his sense of decency and honor.

“You are the Earth King still,” she said. “The Earth asked you to perform one task. Your powers may be diminished...but that task remains: save your people.”

Iome considered telling him about the son that she carried inside her. She wanted him to be strong, and wondered if this news would help. But at the moment, guilt and useless self-recrimination tore at him. She didn’t dare burden him with the knowledge that she carried his child.

“You’re right,” Gaborn said softly. “My people need a king. Even if the Earth will not sanctify my calling, the people still need a king.”

Gaborn closed his eyes. His face went slack as he relaxed every muscle.

He raised his chin high, and when he glanced at her, there was determination and strength in his eyes. His nostrils flared, and his look was one that held her, saw through her, accepted her, and dominated her all at once. It was a look that intimated endless power.

“Milord!” Iome said, trying to catch her breath. She knew that he had studied mimicry in the Room of Faces. Yet the transformation that had come over Gaborn in that instant was astonishing to behold.

For in that moment, despite every doubt that Gaborn had expressed, and despite the fact that he felt bereft of his powers, she recognized for the first time that she looked upon the face of the Earth King.

13 A Child’s Lesson in Wizardry

Averan clung tightly to the pommel of the saddle as the cool wind whipped her face. The force horses galloped south across hills as green as emerald, beneath a blue sky marbled by high cirrus clouds.

Binnesman had her riding in front of him, her back snug against his warm riding cloak, his big left hand wrapped around her protectively. He did not trust her on such a fast horse alone.

She thought it laughable, for at the age of five she’d once ridden a graak through a wild storm where the wind blasted her while lightning sizzled under the clouds below. The graak fought the air currents so hard that its wings would sometimes buckle. It was an experience that only another skyrider could sympathize with, and it was one that would have loosened the bowels of many a brave knight.

Still, she was glad to have the wizard ride with her. Averan had never traveled with so many people before, and with the dangers of the road the journey felt much safer for the company. There were advance guards ahead of her, stern Runelords armed with lances at her back, and fierce giants as the rearguard.

Averan was especially glad to have Spring in the retinue, for Averan had been the first to find the green woman. A small part of her still felt responsible toward her, even if she knew now that Spring was a wylde. And Averan was also happy to have Iome as part of the company. With Averan being a skyrider, she seldom got much contact with other women.

The force horse raced, its hooves pounding a rhythm against the road, its barding and the king’s armor jangling like music.

Averan suspected that riding a kingly force horse was as close as she’d ever again come to riding a graak.

Binnesman remained silent for a while, and his grip on her was loose. He seemed weary.

“Will Borenson truly be healed?” Averan asked.

“I hope so,” the wizard answered. “Healing a flesh wound is a small matter. Restoring a body part is a greater magic, and carries a hard price. But for a true healing such as he requires, a healing of the heart, the afflicted must also desire to recover.”

“Is it hard work—healing such a wound?”

“Very hard,” Binnesman said. “Nearly impossible. But we were in a place of Power, with a wylde at our back. On another day, in another setting, I would not have tried it at all.” He fell silent for a while.

They swept like a gale through villages that Averan had only seen distantly from the air. Garrin’s Tooth she’d always thought of as merely a lord’s estate with odd-shaped fields and some clustered buildings just north of the Solace Mountains. But on the ground, with the full sun shining on it in the early autumn, it was a riot of life. The buildings turned out to comprise a fine tall inn, with whitewashed sides and green trim, and flower baskets hanging from every window. The odd-shaped fields were vineyards and hayfields cut from the rolling hills, where a blue stream threaded and pooled, reflecting the sky and the black swans that swam upon its surface. The lordly manor there was such a fine estate that it took her breath away.

Then she was out of the hills completely, galloping past villages with names like Seed, and Windlow, and Shelter—each an oasis of life among rolling autumn fields where huge black-eyed Susans grew taller than a child. Averan loved the way the yellow flowers bobbed in the wind, with their dark faces.

The retinue was making as much as thirty miles per hour, traveling so fast that the giants at the end of the train could hardly keep up. They panted and grunted, sometimes emitting barking roars as they loped. They fell behind, but caught up whenever the horses rested.

During one of these rests, Averan began to pick at the seeds that had sprouted on the cuff of her robe.

Binnesman playfully slapped her hand. “Stop that.”

“Why?”

“You’re growing your wizard’s robe,” he said. “It will protect you from sun and from fire, from wind and cold. And whether you are walking in the woods or out among the open fields, whether in daylight or darkness, it will shelter you.”

Averan glanced at the sleeve of Binnesman’s robe. The rootlike fibers in the robe were a reddish tan, the color of maple leaves in autumn. She couldn’t see if there had ever been any cloth beneath those fibers. Nor could she imagine it offering much shelter from prying eyes.

“Beastmaster Brand said I’m growing fast. What happens when I get too big for my robe?”

“You’ll never get too big for your robe,” Binnesman said. “It grows to fit you just right.”

“I hope my robe looks better than yours,” Averan said. “No offense, but it’s kind of baggy. I’d rather have something pretty.”

Binnesman laughed. “I’m sure yours will grow to be the envy of Earth Wardens everywhere.”

“So,” Averan asked, “when are you going to teach me how to do spells and stuff?”

“Well, there’s no time like the present,” he said. “This will protect you against Fire.” Binnesman drew a rune on her hand. Immediately the sun that had seemed blinding over the past few days dimmed. Its rays no longer burned her. “And this will protect you against Air.” He drew a second rune. Averan had not even noticed in the past few days how chafing the wind had become, as if it carried winter upon it. But suddenly there seemed to be a lull. Averan traced each of the shapes again herself.

“Those should help for the moment,” Binnesman said. “I’ll teach you more rune lore and spells later.”

Not long after they resumed their ride, they approached the deadlands that surrounded Carris. A dark ugly line lay on the horizon, and intuitively Averan wanted to stay away. Something vital had been leached from the soil there. On the ridges ahead stones now somehow seemed revealed to be the misshapen bones of a dying Earth, much in the way that the white knuckles of a leper are displayed as his skin sloughs off in decay.

Averan had hoped that she would never again have to visit Carris, even in her nightmares, but here she was riding toward it.

Binnesman called out to Gaborn, “Your Highness, may we stop for a moment?”

Gaborn did not ask why. He could see the ugly line ahead, and knew that the animals would need to forage. “Troops, halt!” he shouted.

The horses immediately began to forage for grass, and the giants all stopped and dropped to the ground, panting.

Binnesman rode away from the troops, toward a hill half a mile to the west. The wylde rode at his side. At the base of the hill, Binnesman halted beside a stream, let the horses graze and drink.

“You can stay here, if you like,” he told Averan and the wylde.

He climbed the hill and stood beneath a great oak tree. He bowed toward the desolation, and raised his staff overhead in both hands. Averan heard him chanting, but the wind carried his words away.

For long minutes, it seemed as if nothing happened. Then she saw a thin green mist that seemed to seep from his staff, blowing on the wind as if it were seeds or pollen.

The green woman had gone to the creek. She knelt in the water and picked up a crayfish, held it up and stared at it curiously. Someone had dressed her since last they’d met, and the green woman now wore a tunic of brown, with green leggings and some new leather boots. But she wore Roland’s big black bearskin cloak over it all. The attire made her look more human.

But Averan knew that it was all an illusion. She was a wylde. Binnesman had made her, as a woodcarver might make a doll. He’d made her from stones and bark and Earth blood. He’d given her a life of some sort, made her to be his warrior.

“What’s Binnesman doing?” Averan asked Spring.

Spring looked up at Averan, followed her gaze, saw the wizard standing there, and squinted. “Don’t...know.”

Averan studied the wylde. She was learning fast. A few days ago, she could only repeat a few words. Now she could answer some basic questions.

“Spring,” Averan said. “Are you scared?”

“Scared?” the wylde asked, cocking her head to the side. She dropped her crayfish back into the water, studied Averan.

“Scared,” Averan said. “It’s a feeling. Your heart starts to pound, and sometimes you shake when you’re really scared. It’s a feeling that comes when you know that something bad is going to happen.”

“No,” Spring said. “Not scared.”

“You don’t get scared even when you fight reavers?”

Spring shook her head with an expression that said she was utterly baffled.

Maybe she doesn’t have feelings, Averan thought. She’d never seen Spring cry or laugh.

“Do you feel anything?” Averan asked. “Do you dream when you sleep?”

“Dream?”

“Do you see things when you close your eyes?”

The green woman closed her eyes. “No. Not see.”

Averan gave up. She wanted to be friends with the wylde, but the creature could hardly talk.

Absently, Averan began to teach her a few more words.

When Binnesman finished, he bowed again toward the deadlands, then climbed downhill.

Nothing had changed. The lands to the south were as desolate as ever.

But the transformation that had taken place in Binnesman over those few minutes was astonishing. Beads of sweat stood out on his forehead, and he trembled from exhaustion. He fell down at the edge of the stream and drank deeply for a long minute. He shook so badly that Averan worried that he would not be able to climb to his feet by himself.

“What did you do?” Averan asked.

“The land is sorely cursed,” Binnesman said, “with plagues and sickness, rot and despair. It needed a blessing.”

“Did you fail?”

“Fail? Not at all!” Binnesman said. “Some magic works slowly. The effects of this spell may not be fully seen for a century or more.”

He patted her head.

“Binnesman,” Averan said. “Can your wylde dream?”

The wizard frowned. “Dream? No, I think not. Perhaps she’ll dream of feeding, or of hunting. But nothing more.”

“Oh,” Averan said, disappointed.

“You mustn’t think of her as a person.”

“I was hoping we could be friends.”

“That...would be dangerous.”

“You mean she’d hurt me?”

“No,” the wizard said. “Not on purpose. But she’s not human. She’ll protect you, but she has no emotions—Oh, look what you’ve done. You’ve got me calling ‘it’ a ‘she.’ The wylde could have taken any form. It could have looked like a walking tree, or taken the shape of a snake.

But I was called to protect mankind, and so I guess it is only fitting that my wylde take the shape of a human.”

“So she can’t feel anything?” Averan asked.

“Pain, hunger,” Binnesman said. “Perhaps some other simple things. But the creature will never be your friend. It’s like a salmon, swimming upriver. It will serve its purpose—if we are lucky—and then it will expire. You must get used to that notion. She won’t be having you over for tea.”

“Oh,” Averan said. She didn’t tell him that she thought that Spring was being cheated, that it wasn’t fair.

They mounted their horses, joined Gaborn’s retinue, and soon were off.

“No more spells today,” Binnesman said as they rode. “I’ll talk instead. The path to wizardry,” he offered in a lecturing tone, “is a path to Power. But it is not an easy path. Do you truly wish to walk it?”

Averan asked, “How should I know?”

“Spoken without guile,” Binnesman said. “I should have expected as much from a silly child.” He thought for a moment. Averan could tell that he’d never really considered how to teach this subject. “Let me put it another way: your path, I suspect, will be hard, full of perils. Will you undertake the journey?”

“Are you talking about the Underworld?” Averan asked. “Do you want me to go with you and Gaborn?” Averan didn’t want to go there, to that darkest of dark places.

“Perhaps,” Binnesman said. “My wylde will need to feed, and that’s where her food is.”

“I know,” Averan replied. “I can feel the hunger for blood too. I was full last night, but I’m already craving it again. I feel...no food that I eat satisfies. I mean, I can eat meat, I can eat grass, and nothing fills me. It’s like I’m just eating air. I can’t imagine what it would be like to go on this way for very long.”

Spring was riding a gray stallion nearby, lounging in the saddle as if she’d been born on one. She heard Averan talking about food, and she said, “Blood, yes!”

Binnesman listened thoughtfully. She liked that about him. “It’s very strange that among your powers, you should hunger for reavers. You can resist the cravings, you know. You do not have to eat reavers or anything else. The Earth will not force you into service. If you resist the cravings, they will go away. But of course, you will lose the power that comes from obeying that urge.”

“Like Gaborn?”

“Like Gaborn.”

“And the cravings will never bother me again?” Averan asked. Binnesman shook his head, and his beard brushed her neck. “I...can’t say. They’ll diminish certainly, but they’ll bother you from time to time. They will bother you till the day you die, I think. You may always crave reaver blood a little, and you’ll try to imagine how it would have been to walk that path to power. And you’ll perhaps wonder what could have been. But then that is the way with life. In choosing one path, we must ignore others.”

“Brand used to say that life should be a journey, not a destination,” Averan said. “And you should take joy in the journey.”

“Hmmm...” Binnesman said, “many among the wise would agree with that, but I don’t think that we have to settle for one or the other, a journey or a destination. Life can be both.”

“So what do I have to do to be a wizard?” Averan asked.

“It’s simple, really,” Binnesman said, “though we tend to make it seem more complex than it needs to be: we gain power through service. I serve the Earth, and it serves me in return.”

“That sounds easy,” Averan said.

“Does it?” Binnesman asked. “It’s impossible for most, and extremely difficult for the those who can manage it at all. That’s why there are so few wizards of any merit. However, it may very well be easy for you. That’s why you’ve got green oak leaves appearing on your palms, and roots sprouting in your cloak, and you’re already gaining powers that others will never master.”

“But what have I done for the Earth?” Averan asked.

“I have no idea,” Binnesman said. “You took care of graaks. Could that be a service? And you tried to save my wylde as it fell from the sky.”

Averan didn’t think either of those sounded very important.

“Let me ask, have you ever seen wrongs in the Earth, and sought to make them right?”

Averan’s head bobbed up and down.

“Tell me about the first time,” Binnesman said.

“I was little—”

“How old?”

“I don’t know, maybe two or three?”

“Go on.”

“My mother had taken me down to the river to help with her washing, and I saw a bush. I don’t know what kind it is. I’ve never seen another like it, either before or since. But there were these icky fat green caterpillars all over, eating it. So I killed them.”

“All of them?”

“Every one I could find. I got most of them the first day. My mother caught me, and made me go home. But I snuck back later and got every one.”

“And how did your bush do?”

“Very well, thank you,” Averan said. “It got big, and when the red berries came out, I planted some. Now there are more like it growing all around Keep Haberd.”

“I suspect that in doing this,” Binnesman said, “you performed a great service for the Earth. Now, tell me about the reavers. What do you see when you see them?”

“I see...that same wrongness,” Averan said. “When they came boiling over the hills toward Keep Haberd, and the skies were filled with gree, and their feet made the earth thunder—it was wrong. They were out of place.”

“Did you want to kill them?” Binnesman asked.

“I knew that they’d kill Brand, and my friend Heather, and everyone else that I knew. I didn’t want to kill them really. I just wanted them to go back where they belong.”

“I think,” Binnesman said, “that that could be your destiny, if you choose it—to help drive them back. Perhaps it already is your destiny and there is no avoiding it.”

Averan felt nervous. “But I’m just a little girl.”

“With an unnatural taste for reaver brains,” Binnesman argued, “and the potential to become an Earth Warden.”

“And what does that mean, to be an Earth Warden?”

“You can become the Earth’s protector. Life will become your occupation, to protect and nurture the small and helpless things of the world.”

“Like mice and plants?” Averan asked.

“Or humans,” Binnesman said.

“I never thought of humans as being small and helpless,” Averan said.

“Children seldom see them so,” Binnesman answered. “But now that you’ve seen a reaver, you know better. There was a time, ages and ages ago, when men lived in packs, and ran about to and fro, hiding from the reavers. We lived in the forests like deer, always terrified, always huddled and shaking. Even now, terror comes easily to us, and men still know better how to flee than to fight.

“But in time, mankind discovered how to dig for metal to forge weapons of brass and iron, and how to raise fortresses, and how to wage war in cooperation. The blood metal and endowments made men equal to any predator, and raised them to the status of Lords of the Overworld.

“So it is easy for you to look at a Runelord and imagine that nothing could be so powerful, so masterful as a man.

“Yet nothing is farther from the truth.”

Averan was quiet, thoughtful for a long moment. “How long have you known that mankind is in trouble?”

Binnesman stroked his beard. “I’ve known that dark times were coming for ages, now. Mankind needed no protector, needed no Earth Warden to watch over them, for many thousands of years.

“But when I heard the Earth whisper my name, when I first felt the urge to protect and nurture mankind, I knew that dark times were upon us. Until I saw the ruins at Carris, I had no idea how dark they might become.”

“Is that how it happens?” Averan asks. “You hear the Earth calling? Is that how you learn what to do?”

“It’s not a sound heard by human ears,” Binnesman said. “It’s more like a trembling, a knowledge that strikes to the core of you. Suddenly you just know...everything: why you exist, and how you are connected to the Earth, and what you must do.”

Binnesman could not hide how he felt. The moment he first understood his purpose in life, felt his connection to the Earth, must have been powerful indeed. He sounded rapturous....

It filled Averan with longing.

“So you will be called to protect the beasts, I think. You love them more than plants or minerals, it seems. You’ve heard of Alwyn Toadmaster, haven’t you?”

Averan laughed. The antics of Alwyn Toadmaster had made some of her favorite bedtime stories as a child.

“Well, he was real,” Binnesman said. “He really did live in the swamps of Callonbee. And when the marshes dried up for six years, he collected all of the frogs’ eggs he could and stored them in the wells at Brachston, which of course drove the townspeople mad. Imagine having to fish a hundred pollywogs out of your cup every time you took a drink!”

Averan giggled, but a part of her felt horrified. What if the Earth called her to take care of something nasty, like frogs? “Did he really hop around like a frog, and catch files on his tongue?”

“What do you think?” Binnesman asked.

“I think they made that part up.”

“I suspect you’re right,” Binnesman said.

“So,” she asked nervously, “you just know? You just wake up one day and know what you’re here to save?”

“It’s not always so easy,” Binnesman said. “Everything is interlinked. Sometimes, in order to save one thing, you have to let another go. For example...people,” Binnesman said pointedly, glancing toward Gaborn. “Gaborn was given a gift, the ability to Choose people, and to save a seed of mankind through the dark times to come. But he wasn’t commanded to save all of the people. So he has tried to Choose the best.

“In the same way, the time may come when you have to choose to save something while letting another thing go.”

“I hope I can take care of the graaks,” Averan said wistfully. “Or maybe deer.”

“Ah, now a graak,” Binnesman said playfully, “is in my opinion a thoroughly unpleasant animal. So I’m glad you’re here to save them, if they need saving.”

“I guess if everyone got to choose what animals to save,” Averan said, “we’d probably all save bunny rabbits.”

Binnesman nodded sagely. “Or kittens.” The old wizard wrapped a huge arm around her, gave her a hug, but neither of them spoke for a while. They had entered the deadlands.

She thought about Roland, lying there in Carris, and wondered if she’d see Baron Poll.

14 Triumphal Entry

The throng outside Duke Paldane’s keep in Carris was thick with the denizens of Rofehavan—lords and merchants in their smelly woolen garments, all of them nattering loudly, or so it seemed to Feykaald.

He stood alone with his back to the stone wall, the sun shining brightly upon him. As he did, he closed his eyes and listened.

The tide of voices overwhelmed him. With a dozen endowments of hearing and only half as many endowments of stamina, the noise swelling around him set his ears to throbbing and caused a painful buzz at the base of his skull. Even the opium he had smoked earlier did little except to leave him feeling disjointed, disconnected, and slightly out of control. The bitter taste of it clung to his teeth. He frowned in concentration as he picked voices from the crowd.

“.... ‘Not even the Earth King can fix that,’ I told him. Them apricot trees won’t be growing back for twenty years...” said one tall peasant loudly.

“...without so much as a by-your-leave...” cried a woman deeper into the crowd.

“Pardon me. Good day. Pardon. I beg your pardon,” a young girl apologized as she nimbly weaved through the crowds.

“Mark him with the black robes. If I was king, I’d bull his kind out of the city. Who does he think he is?” some old washwoman whispered about Feykaald, while her companion grunted assent.

Soon the fanfare blared in the far hills, and Feykaald looked across the black horizon to see the king’s retinue riding forward.

He leaned back and closed his eyes, like a reptile sunning himself, as he waited.

Gaborn was deeply troubled as he rode for Carris. He felt abundantly aware of his weaknesses as he listened to Binnesman begin training Averan.

The Earth Powers were great indeed. But those powers could only be controlled and handled by those who gave themselves fully into the Earth’s service.

So Gaborn acted as the Earth King, though he felt that he was something less.

His mind seethed. The end of the world drew near. He could feel it like an ache in the bones. His counsel with his fathers’ Wits last night, the messages he sent, the small battles he won—all of them were insignificant.

He suspected that the key to saving his people lay in confronting the One True Master.

A mad plan had begun to assume shape in his mind.

All of it hinged upon Averan. The key to finding the One True Master was for Averan to consume the brain of the Waymaker. Vainly he tried to consider other plans. Binnesman’s wylde consumed the brains of reavers too, but the creature could hardly speak. It could rarely understand questions, much less answer them.

So Averan would have to eat. Afterward...Gaborn dared not think about what he had to do.

In the more frivolous days of his youth Gaborn had dared dream that he might act upon the stages of Mystarria. To that end, he’d studied the art of mimicry in detail in the House of Understanding, in the Room of Faces.

In the city of Aneuve, the Room of Faces was unlike any other. Many “rooms” throughout the city were located at alehouses or in open squares.

Thus, for example, the Room of Feet, where one learned the arts of traveling, was not a room at all, but a series of hostels and stables all about the countryside, where one had to travel in order to learn his lessons.

Other rooms were more secretive. Classes were taught in stark dormitories or dim halls. Some hearthmasters jealously guarded their intellectual properties, like Hearthmaster Vangreve in the Room of Dreams, and thus they taught in vaulted chambers underground, far away from the listening ears of any spies.

But the Room of Faces was built in the open, a place to be visited and admired, on an island in a magnificent castle, the Castle Rue.

A merchant had built Castle Rue eight centuries ago—not as a place of retreat during war, but simply for its elegance and beauty. Thus its stonework was all covered in plaster that stained it rose at dawn and at sunset, as it lay against the emerald sea. Its lofty towers and minarets soared far into the air, and its expansive gardens grew lush, watered by reflecting pools where white water lilies bloomed year round and frogs peeped in the evening. Elegant bridges spanned its numerous water concourses.

It was a perfect place for rest and reflection. At nights, one could wander the grounds of the castle, meander through its streets and purchase extravagant foods of every kind: blue crab claws boiled in saltwater, smoked swan legs, pork seasoned with coriander and cooked in quinces, fresh pastries filled with figs and cinnamon; mugs of hot rum sweetened with goat butter and nutmeg.

The lavish Great Room at Castle Rue housed the oldest and one of the most impressive theaters in all of Mystarria. And everyone who studied there hoped someday to play the lead in some great play, such as Tanandeer’s This Cage of Iron, or Bombray’s The Simpletons Tale.

In one of his more embarrassing periods, Gaborn had dared dream of that, of being one of the great actors.

But the House of Understanding was more than just an elegant facade, or cobbled streets rich with the scent of delicacies, or ornate theaters where mimics plied their art.

It was a place of study and practice. It had dozens of training halls scattered all about, and various nooks and crannies.

The great mimic Torrin Belassi had made it his life’s work to study faces—the way that the eyes crinkled in joy, or the lips parted in lust. And while he was alive, artists had made subtle impressions of his face showing those expressions.

Now, the ten thousand faces of Torrin Belassi hung on the walls throughout Castle Rue. Each mask was cast in hardened clay at the center of a plaque perhaps three feet in diameter. In honor of the kings of Mystarria, the borders of each mask were adorned with oak leaves, and the whole mask was fired from earthenware that made it look as if it were cut from sandstone.

One could wander an alcove for hours studying masks with names such as “Recognition of an Old Friend,” or “Challenging a Thief in a Darkened Room,” or “A Father Contemplates His Firstborn Son.”

Thus it was that in the Room of Faces, Gaborn had once studied a plaque entitled “How I Imagine the Earth King Will Look.”

It was the expression of a wise conqueror, benevolent and strong and above reproach. It was a look that held love for all men, and promised salvation to children and beggars and fools.

As he rode to Carris on the second day of the month of Leaves, Gaborn wore that face.

He knew that he would never play in the Great Room at Castle Rue. He’d never act in This Cage of Iron, playing Sir Goutfeet.

Gaborn regretted that. It was a part that spoke to him. Sir Goutfeet was a man whose role as a knight left him feeling as if he were somehow entombed in his own armor. Meanwhile, the good sir’s squire always tried to make him feel valiant by directing him toward battles that he could win, until the enfeebled knight finally was reduced to bludgeoning whores and barmaids in an effort to settle their petty squabbles.

But Gaborn knew that he would never play on a stage.

Instead, as he rode for Carris he settled into his role as Earth King. All of Carris would be his audience, and never had Gaborn acted in a more prominent part.

Doubts and concerns clouded his mind. He passed through the dead-lands as if through a dream, and all along he wondered about this girl Averan and her strange gifts, wondered where she might lead him, and if he dared follow.

All too soon, his heralds began blowing golden horns, so that by the time he topped the rise overlooking the Barrens Wall, half of the population of Carris had issued from the city gates or mounted towers or the city walls.

Even at a mile and half, the volume of the cheers that greeted him was astonishing. At the noise, crows and gulls and pigeons that had been roosting in the city all flew up and circled the city’s towers like confetti.

Riding beside Gaborn, Iome gasped in horror as she saw the ruins of Carris. Words could not have described it for her—the toppled walls, the great wormhole, the field of dead reavers lying on the barren lands, their mouths all opened hideously wide as their jaws contracted.

Then Gaborn rode down to Carris to thunderous applause. Horns blew, men cheered and raised their fists and shouted in triumph. Women wept in gratitude, and many a mother raised her infant up over the crowd to show their child. “There, there is the Earth King! Remember this moment. Remember it all of your life!”

He was their savior, after all. He had summoned the world worm and destroyed the reavers’ fell mage. He had scattered the reaver horde single-handedly.

And in a moment of foolishness, he had forgotten who he was supposed to be.

As they rode over the causeway, they halted. The dead reavers from yesterday’s battle had all been dragged from the entrance to the city—all but one.

There, in the gray dust of ruin, sat the head of a single reaver, its mouth propped wide: the fell mage. The monster was incredible. Iome gasped at the size of it, for its mouth opened wide enough that it could have swallowed a hay wagon. Along the rim of its jaw and along the back of its head were the long, snakelike philia, the sensory organs of the eyeless creature. Each philium on this beast was three to five feet long, and as thick as Gaborn’s leg at the base—nearly three times the size of the philia he’d seen on other reavers. The mage’s gray head shimmered from a multitude of tattooed runes that glimmered like fire, and in the morning sunlight, its enormous crystalline teeth glittered like quartz.

Iome gasped at the trophy in awe. “I’ve never heard of one so large!”

Gaborn said, “Rumor has it there’s a bigger one.”

A messenger stood just outside the city gates. As Gaborn passed, the messenger shouted, “Milord, news from Skalbairn. The reavers have left their holes within the past hour, and are on the move south!”

Gaborn nodded at the messenger, said, “Tell him that I’m coming.”

Then he smiled and waved as he entered the city, holding his pose. Stern, regal, wise, indomitable. The mask of the Earth King.

His people cheered.

He could not stay long at Carris. He needed to reach the Place of Bones, confront the One True Master. But first he’d have to join Skalbairn, begin his campaign against the reavers. He needed to find the Waymaker, and learn the paths of the Underworld. The urge was becoming a compulsion. He felt driven.

He rode through the streets inspecting the damage. The odors of despair and rot—the residue of the fell mage’s curses—still clung to the city. He wondered how the people here could endure it.

He halted only once, when Lord Bowen shouted and pointed into the crowd. “There he is: that one’s Waggit!”

Gaborn reined in his charger and stared down at the grinning idiot. Waggit had straw for hair, and eyes so pale that they looked like holes that opened into a vast sky. But by the powers, was he big! He was cheering wildly, a pickax raised in his hands, bits of reaver gore still clinging to it.

So, he had indeed killed at least one reaver, perhaps even more. Gaborn frankly doubted the tale. Certainly the number of kills was exaggerated. No matter. Waggit was a hero now in the eyes of Carris, and the world needed heroes.

The fool did not notice that Gaborn had stopped and was staring, until Gaborn pointed at him. Then Waggit stopped, and to the delight of those around him seemed perfectly dumbfounded that the Earth King had taken notice of him.

Gaborn’s heart went out to the young man. In a world where the cruel and the cunning gained status by riding upon the backs of the poor, men like Waggit were too often unjustly scorned. Yet his stupidity was something that a single endowment of wit could cure. And in granting an endowment of wit from a weak and cowardly man to someone like Waggit, one might thus create a warrior of great worth.

Unfortunately, endowments of wit remained beyond the grasp of such simple folk. Gaborn would gladly have given any ten Merchant Princes of Lysle for such a man.

“Waggit of Silverdale, on your knees!” Gaborn shouted.

The man had no courtly graces. He clumsily squatted down on his knees and bowed his head, frowning terribly, as if he knew that he had committed some offense but could not remember what it was. Gaborn rode near, saw bits of oat straw in the big man’s blond hair. He’d obviously slept in a stable last night. Perhaps he did so every night.

Gaborn could heal him with a single forcible. By ancient law, any man who killed a reaver earned a forcible from his king. If the rumors were true, Waggit had earned nine. Yet Gaborn wondered if the man might not be happier if he remained an idiot.

Gaborn drew his sword and touched each of the man’s shoulder blades. “Baron Waggit of Silverdale, arise!”

The people of Carris erupted into a wild cheer as the idiot got up from his knees. To their greater astonishment, Gaborn reached down a hand and urged the young man to ride with him, aback his charger.

Then Gaborn put on the face of the Earth King once again.

It was not a perfect performance. Some of his subjects had obviously heard rumors that he’d lost his powers. He saw frightened faces in the crowd, and one man shouted, “Milord, is it true?”

For a moment he let his expression slip. People saw. A young peasant boy, perhaps four years old, sitting with his mother atop a pile of barrels asked, “Why does he look so sad?”

Gaborn set Baron Waggit down as he left the city, and was gone.

Feykaald watched Gaborn parade by the Ducal Palace in mild consternation. He searched for signs of weakness in Gaborn, but the young king looked regal, confident—almost everything these peasants expected from an Earth King.

But Feykaald saw through the facade. For years now Feykaald had served Raj Ahten. He’d been faithful, prudent, as a servant should be. He’d watched Raj Ahten grow from an ungainly child into the most sublime and powerful lord the world had ever known.

In great part, Raj Ahten was becoming the Sum of All Men because of Feykaald’s faithful service. Now, even though some of his master’s key endowments were gone, he lived and looked as glorious as ever.

The boy who paraded through the streets of this broken city was not even a faded shadow of Raj Ahten.

Gaborn rode by on a horse that Raj Ahten would not have fed to his dogs, with a jubilant idiot from the crowd on the saddle behind him. Gaborn’s armor was dirty from the road, as was his mount.

The retinue passed, ragged knights from half a dozen realms, some filthy Frowth giants in ragged chain mail that Raj Ahten had outfitted himself.

In no way could Gaborn best Raj Ahten—except...in the matter of the world worm.

Gaborn had indeed summoned a worm and saved Carris when Raj Ahten could not. One could almost imagine that he purposely kept his power veiled beneath a plain exterior.

Feykaald envied the boy such power. If only his master could somehow gain the Earth King’s crown.

As Gaborn paraded by, Feykaald watched the faces in the throng: the jubilant children, the hopeful mothers, the old men with worried frowns.

He did not feel a part of this crowd. Carris hoped for the Earth King’s favor, but Feykaald did not. The world was large, and Gaborn could not hope to protect all of it. At this very moment, reavers invaded Kartish.

While Gaborn paraded, Feykaald’s people died.

And that is the way it will remain, he told himself. The world is huge, and Gaborn is small. He cannot protect Rofehavan and Indhopal too.

Feykaald put his hopes in his own king.

So Gaborn paraded past.

But Feykaald’s presence in the crowd did not go unnoticed. A single rider peeled off from the king’s retinue, circled behind the giants, and brought his horse through the crowd.

“Greetings, Kaifba,” Jureem said in Indhopalese, bending close so that he could look down on the kaifba from his tall horse. “The smell of opium hangs heavy on you today.”

Feykaald opened his eyes and cocked his “good” right ear toward Jureem, “Eh?” he asked, maintaining by long habit his pretense of being nearly deaf.

“The opium—” Jureem said loudly.

“Ah—” Feykaald nodded, and finished his sentence. “Is a pleasant reminder of home.”

“It can also hide deceit in a man,” Jureem accused. Petty criminals in Indhopal often smoked opium to keep the nerves sedated and the pupils dilated. This could help them conceal their duplicity even during a rigorous examination by torture.

“Or it can ease an old man’s painful joints,” Feykaald said softly.

“What is your business here?” Jureem demanded.

“I came to speak with your king on an urgent matter,” Feykaald said. “I wish to seek his counsel.”

“Yet you let him pass by?”

“Surely he will stay and hold court? His triumph was great. Will he not remain and accept the applause of his people?”

“You were seen leaving the city in company with the flameweavers last night,” Jureem argued.

“I returned only moments ago.”

“I wonder why you are even here,” Jureem said.

Feykaald smiled kindly. “I flew last night in the balloon because I hoped to view the reavers’ movements. I saw little of import.

“But in the mountains, I intercepted a messenger who brought ill news. Reavers have attacked Kartish. The very Lord of the Underworld leads them. I have come to beg the Earth King for his aid.”

“Raj Ahten seeks Gaborn’s support?” Jureem asked, incredulous.

“No,” Feykaald said. “He would never ask the Earth King for succor. But after the battle yesterday, I have to ask myself, where else can our people turn.’”

“You’re lying, or hiding something,” Jureem said. “I will warn Gaborn against meeting with you.”

“He will do so anyway.”

“Remove your rings,” Jureem commanded in a dangerous tone.

“Eh?” Feykaald asked.

“The rings!”

Feykaald felt reluctant, but he was an old man, not naturally disposed to open battle, and Jureem’s tone warned that if he did not give up the rings, Jureem would take them. He pulled five rings off his scrawny fingers, then placed them in Jureem’s plump palm.

Jureem pulled open the secret compartment of one ring. The needle inside dripped with green poison from a bush called “malefactor” in Feykaald’s tongue.

“What is this?” Jureem demanded.

“A little protection for an old man,” Feykaald said innocently. Jureem grunted, opened the compartment on a second ring. “One can never be too safe,” Feykaald added.

Jureem pocketed the rings. “I fear that there is treachery in you.”

“What?” Feykaald asked, cocking his ear as if he hadn’t quite heard. Feykaald had learned long ago the tools of manipulation. He knew that feigning anger would serve him well now. “You insult me with such accusations! You broke oath with one master, and now you want to school me in fidelity?”

Jureem held silent, but his eyes raged.

Good, Feykaald thought. He feels guilty for mistrusting me. Now is the time to strike, to offer the hand of friendship.

Feykaald shook his head. “Forgive my outburst, my brother. But both of us have led a wayward past. Now, we both hope to live only by the tender mercy of the Earth King. You do not trust me, I know. But I assure you that I am no different from you.”

Feykaald sighed heavily and glanced off to the east, out over the darkened battle plain to the Hest Mountains rising blue in the distance, and beyond them to Indhopal. “I only hope, my old friend, that for the sake of all of us, we do the right thing in supporting this Earth King. Do you think Gaborn will send aid to Indhopal?”

“I do,” Jureem said with finality. “Speak with him. Watch him closely, and you will see. The time may come when you wish to serve him with your whole heart.”

Feykaald looked him in the eye, his face a mask of hope. “Indeed, I well may, my brother,” Feykaald said. He reached up and squeezed Jureem’s bicep, as was the custom among his people.

Feykaald retrieved his horse. The magnificent gray Imperial charger had been through much over the past few days. The gelding had its endowments, but the endless ride had left it lean, almost to the point of being gaunt.

He found himself growing curious. Could Jureem be right? Would Gaborn really come to Indhopal’s aid? What powers might he have hidden inside him still?

If Feykaald could convince the boy to come, then dispatching him afterward would be that much easier.

By the time Feykaald got his horse saddled, the king and his retinue were issuing out over the plain. Feykaald raced to catch up.

15 Subversive Influences

Raj Ahten raced for Kartish filled with dread and a sense of purpose.

All of his years of work—all of his efforts to become the Sum of All Men, all of his training in war—were about to reach their climax.

He envisioned the reavers at Kartish gathered as they had been at Carris, with the Lord of the Underworld crouched upon a Rune of Desolation while legions of warriors guarded her. The image filled him with apprehension.

Yet many of Raj Ahten’s finest troops were also in Kartish. He envisioned knights charging across the plains, warriors clad in saffron surcoats, crimson capes flapping in the wind, lances slamming into reavers.

It would be a battle that children would hear of for centuries, as their fathers told the tales around the hearth at night.

So it was that dawn found him racing down from the Hest Mountains while the morning sun crept up behind him, filling the desert of Muttaya with light as if it were a winnower’s basket. The desert sands were the color of rose in the dawn, streaked in places with a faint hue of palest amethyst where streams boasted their lush vegetation. To the north stood the Hills of the Elephant Dream—ocher-colored stones heaped in blocks that looked like a herd of elephants from the distance.

Fifty miles off in the desert below he spotted a knot of riders spread out on the highway, men in dark robes—Wuqaz Faharaqin and the Ah’kellah—racing before him. At this distance, the shimmering air currents and dust of the road clouded his vision.

His mount was weary. Even this great stallion could not catch them easily. He needed a fresh horse.

Wuqaz and his men rode for Salandar, and from there would race to the heart of Indhopal. There Wuqaz would seek out any lord who might oppose Raj Ahten, any who harbored resentment or a treacherous nature, and try to inflame such men against him.

Raj Ahten knew that he could get a fresh mount there, but wondered how safe it might be. If these men suspected that he was on their trail, they might try to ambush him. Salandar would be the place for it.

In the morning light he also saw the balloon of his flameweavers, a bright speck like a blue graak high in the air. He’d bade them follow as best they could, but they rode the air currents faster than his force horse could manage.

At their speed, they’d reach Kartish before him.

From the mountains the desert appeared barren, lifeless. But as he rode down into the valleys, life revealed itself everywhere. Nightjars flitted among the shadowed trees in the hills, their gray wings fluttering languidly, catching moths that flew in the morning. Mountain sheep ran from his path, leaping over brown rocks. Fire-tailed weaver birds rose up from a streambed in raucous clouds.

Though he was at the border of the desert, the rains came often in winter to the pass, and trees grew in thickets in every fold of the mountains.

Raj Ahten had always loved the deserts of Indhopal.

As he passed the village of Hariq, he stopped at a well long enough to let some women, all dressed in white muslin with green shawls on their heads, draw water from the well for him and his mount. He’d ridden in upon a borrowed horse, without his armor, with his hooded cloak pulled over his face. To a casual observer, he seemed only an anonymous lord. With the murderous Ah’kellah ahead, he preferred it that way.

It was not until the women saw his face beneath the hood that they recognized him, and began to fawn over him.

The village was nearly empty, for at this time of year many of the mountain folk migrated south for the winter, following the Old Spice Way down into Indhopal.

Yet for those who stayed, it was a time of celebration. The harvests were in, and life seemed good.

He soon reached Salandar, with its white adobe walls baked as hard as stones over the centuries. He reached for his warhammer and rode with one hand on it, peering from beneath his hooded robe for sign of an ambush.

The markets were filled with vendors: men with woven baskets stuffed with pistachios, almonds, dried fava beans, pine nuts, chickpeas, lentils, rice, and groundnuts. Others hawked spices: cumin and zatar, sumac and coriander, allspice and saffron. Old women carried pots filled with boiled eggs or turnip pickles on their heads, or baskets loaded with olives, eggplants, or limes. In the meat markets animals hung by strings from their feet: pigeons, ground squirrels, and succulent young lambs.

The streets were filled with people. Nomad women in bright woven shawls in from the desert bartered for goods. Camel traders hawked their wares. Children raced about. Young men and women huddled in the shadows of vendors’ stalls to shyly hold hands. Qat dealers bundled their herbs and sold them in a dazed stupor. Old men played chess by the roadside, fanning themselves with palm leaves. Wealthy men with jewels pinned in their turbans took breakfast on their verandas overlooking the avenues, served by beautiful wives.

Red chickens strutted through the streets, while white rock doves swirled like snow over the gardens at every manor.

Nothing seemed amiss in Salandar.

He saw no sign of the Ah’kellah, and managed to negotiate the streets without drawing attention.

Raj Ahten stopped to trade his horse at the fortress and announce himself. He questioned the warlord in charge, a wiry man from Indhopal named Bhopanastrat, about the Invincibles. Bhopanastrat was a competent man who had served Raj Ahten well—from a distance.

“Some Invincibles did pass through an hour ago, and took fresh horses. Wuqaz Faharaqin led them.”

“Did he name their errand?”

Bhopanastrat shook his head. “He said that they were going to Maygassa.” Bhopanastrat bent near and whispered as if afraid to speak of a secret aloud. “It is said that there is trouble in Kartish. I thought...” He winked his left eye, to show that he knew how to keep a secret.

Raj Ahten seemed to be gaining on Wuqaz, but the man was still an hour ahead of him. He could not yet guess Wuqaz’s mission. He might well have lied to Bhopanastrat. Wuqaz was a portentous name. It meant “Breaker of Necks.” Among the Ah’kellah it was a title as much as a name. He would be a formidable adversary.

Raj Ahten doubted that he could stop the Ah’kellah. If he tried to catch the men, they would fan out like grouse fleeing the falconer. He might get one or two, but the rest would elude him.

He suspected that their report could have dire consequences. Raj Ahten had conquered all the nations of Indhopal, but some of them had been under his dominion for less than a year. They were like spirited colts that had not yet been broken. They bucked and bit at him while he gouged with his spurs.

They would be eager to throw off his rule, and Wuqaz Faharaqin was the type of man to lead them.

Yet Raj Ahten also had to wonder at the “trouble in Kartish.” If a lord at this distant outpost had heard of misfortune, how bad might the situation there be?

He impatiently took breakfast as he waited for Bhopanastrat and a dozen force soldiers to prepare for the journey. He dined on a rich pigeon stew made with onions, and flavored with plums, saffron, and ginger.

Raj Ahten sat for a moment, began rubbing his left wrist. He felt a numbing pain in the arm. He wondered at it, could not think how it might have been injured.

He was, he suspected, alive now only because of the vast number of endowments he’d taken.

He thought of the flameweavers in their balloon, riding the east wind faster than his horse. They’d invited him to join them, to become one of them.

In company with Bhopanastrat and a dozen men, Raj Ahten forged north across the desert borders, racing through encampments and villages named only after the clans that settled them—Isgul, Qanaat, Zelfar.

The desert came alive at this time of year. Small flowers took the opportunity to bloom after every spat of rain, and it had rained three days before. Bouquets of salmon-colored flowers blossomed on the grease-wood, while the ground was strewn with a carpet of white.

Birds were everywhere. Bright yellow bee-eaters streaked across the land like fiery arrows, skimming among the flowers. Lapwings raced away from him on stilted legs, feigning broken wings to draw him from their nests, and filled the morning with their mournful peewit, peewit. Sand grouse by the thousands perched on the banks of streams, looking like round speckled brown rocks until they erupted into the sky.

Everywhere that Raj Ahten rode, the illusion that he’d seen from afar—that the deserts of Muttaya were barren and lifeless—was dispelled.

He stopped once again at a fortress in Maksist to trade his horses for camels. He asked the warlord in charge about Wuqaz.

The warlord said warily, “I did see the men you seek. The Ah’kellah left the village only half an hour ago. Some took camels south, others took horses to the north and west.”

“How many men went south?” Raj Ahten asked.

“Twelve men, O Light of the Universe.”

Raj Ahten bit his lip. He was only half an hour behind them now. If he hurried, he would catch them.

“Give me your best force camels.”

“My lord,” the man said hesitantly, a worried expression on his brow. “Salaam.”

“Peace,” Raj Ahten assured him.

“The camels I have are not worthy of you. The riders you seek—they took my best animals and kept spares for palfreys.”

Raj Ahten began to seethe. “Is there a merchant in this city who will have the camels I seek?”

“I will gather the best animals in the city,” the man said. “Meanwhile, sit at my table, eat your fill. Rest.”

The warlord took a horse and raced from the fortress. True to his word, he came back shortly with thirteen force camels.

“Forgive me,” he said as he leapt from his horse. “These are the best I could find.” He got on his hands and knees, then bowed deeply, so that his white turban swept the ground.

It was the pose of one who offered his life to atone for an indiscretion.

He is a wise man, Raj Ahten realized. If I were angry, I might order him tortured to death. This way, he tempts me to take him quickly.

“You serve me well,” Raj Ahten said. He took the beasts gratefully.

He ordered the captain to get eighty men on horses and take them west and north, to hunt for the Invincibles in that band.

He wished that he knew which direction Wuqaz Faharaqin had gone. Raj Ahten went to the road at the edge of town, and for long moments he tried to catch Wuqaz’s scent. He rode now atop a camel with a dozen other men, and Raj Ahten could not tell from the faint traces in the air which party he rode with.

Raj Ahten could not let him live. Nor could he afford to take the time to hunt the man down.

South, he decided at last. Wuqaz would go south into Taif, or Aven, where the Ah’kellah were most revered.

Raj Ahten led a dozen of his best men south into the desert, heading through old Indhopal toward Kartish.

The first leg of the journey was easy. The ground lay flat and hard.

Baobab trees grew on the verge of the desert, rising up in twisted majesty. During certain seasons, wildebeests and gazelles migrated through the region in vast herds, but this late in the fall only a few dry bones garnished the prairie. Ostriches and jackals loped away as his men approached.

After they forded the muddy Deloon River, all of the watercourses went dry. It had not rained this far south.

The wells at Kazir and Makarang were both dry. It was not until he saw camels tied by a bright red pavilion pitched beneath a baobab tree half a mile from the caravan way that they found water.

The baobab had a trunk thirty feet wide, and an enterprising trader had hollowed it out. The hollow held clay cisterns of precious water.

Upon seeing the thirteen men riding out of the desert, the trader grew uneasy. Only the worst kind of marauders would dare steal a man’s water, but the worst kind of marauders sometimes traveled this road.

He rested his hand upon his khivar as Raj Ahten approached, and stared at him from eyes as brown as ripe almonds. He was an elderly man, with a beard trimmed impeccably. The old man bowed.

Raj Ahten hailed him, tried to put him at ease. “Salaam. The trail is dry, and I feel weighed down by too much money.”

“Let me lighten your load, O Great One,” the trader said with a satisfied grin, “while you drink your fill.”

With that, Raj Ahten dismounted and found a place to sit under the shade of the baobab. Raj Ahten took out a silver flask he’d brought from Salandar. It was filled with lemongrass tea flavored with honey made from morning primrose.

As a preamble to conversation, the two men shared introductions, and Raj Ahten offered a drink to the old man, for as the old proverb went, “In the desert, drink must come before trust, trust before friendship.”

For a moment they talked cordially of poetry, weather, and the health of the old man’s sister. The man recognized Raj Ahten and showed by his cordial demeanor that he, too, was of good breeding.

“Twelve men came riding from the north, did they not?” Raj Ahten finally asked.

“Yes, men of the Ah’kellah, in a great hurry,” the man said. “They were rude.”

“Ah,” Raj Ahten said, fearing that he’d asked his question too soon, had given offense. “Men on the run are seldom polite. Did they speak of their destination?”

“They are going south to raise the Atwaba,” the old man said. “They are angry with our beloved lord.”

“Indeed?” Raj Ahten asked, feeling mirthful. The trader was being extraordinarily polite by pretending that he did not recognize Raj Ahten. “What did they say?”

“May my tongue be cut from me if I ever repeat such tales!” the old man intoned.

“It is a secret safe with me.”

“They say that Raj Ahten, bless his name, broke a truce and sought to kill the Earth King, his cousin by marriage.”

Raj Ahten grinned. “I am sure that it is all a misunderstanding. When I meet these men, I will clear it up.”

“May the wind speed you,” the old trader intoned.

“Tell me, was Wuqaz Faharaqin among them?”

“I could not say,” the trader answered. “The name I know, but these men did not offer me their names.”

Raj Ahten nodded thoughtfully. He could imagine how the Ah’kellah would tell his tale. They would describe the Earth King as a strong leader, vying for Raj Ahten’s rule. If things went ill for Raj Ahten in this battle at Kartish, it would only justify that view.

Among the simpleminded, the charges of injustice would cause trouble. But here so close to Deyazz, men would ridicule such charges. A second cousin by marriage was still considered a stranger in this country.

But elsewhere...”See here,” the kaifs would say. “Our lord fights for the reavers in Mystarria, while reavers tear apart Kartish. Raj Ahten fights his own cousin! What is he, a man or a reaver?”

This would be a serious accusation in the minds of the young and simple. At the very least, certain kaifs would use it as a pretext to demand apologies—bribes of gold and forcibles and spices.

But for those who hungered to throw off his reign, no apology could ever suffice.

Bhopanastrat and the other Invincibles finished watering the camels. Raj Ahten realized that he did not actually have any money. Normally, Feykaald handled such things.

Raj Ahten went to mount his camel, and said to Bhopanastrat, “Pay the man.”

“As you wish,” the warlord said.

What happened next came so fast that Raj Ahten did not have time to stop it. The old man got up from his seat and dusted off the back of his burnoose, ready to take his coin. Bhopanastrat drew his khivar and quickly slashed the old man’s throat.

He staggered back three steps, turned toward the baobab, and sank to his knees. He slumped forward against the tree trunk, face-first, blood gushing from his neck.

“What?” Raj Ahten demanded. “Why did you do that?”

“He was rude, Great One,” Bhopanastrat answered. “He demanded money. He should have felt honored to give water to his king.”

“Is that the kind of man you think I am, killing harmless old men in the desert?” Raj Ahten asked. Bhopanastrat dared not speak. “We are not in Rofehavan,” Raj Ahten shouted. “These are my people!”

“Salaam,” Bhopanastrat begged, bowing his head low. “Forgive me. I did not know you could care so much for one worthless old man.”

16 Twynhaven

The rain and darkness held Erin and Celinor at Balington. Several times in the night, messengers had come and gone for Gaborn. They left their force horses down in the stalls, fed them rich miln, but no one climbed into the loft where the lovers lay wrapped in one another’s arms.

Celinor promised his undying love a dozen times during the night, until at last Erin realized that it must be some odd custom among his folk. She had worried that if he kept it up, she’d not hear the next time a messenger opened the door.

“Why talk about love when you could be making love?” she finally whispered. That kept him quiet, except for the panting and kisses.

But the few moments of stolen bliss could not last, and when an owl swooped into the rafters of the stable, Erin had known that it was time to go.

Early morning found Erin and Celinor far north of the village, riding the king’s highway through patches of fog that shrouded the dales between the green hills. Crows flew up, cawing in the distance. Their jagged path through the sky intersected sprawling oak trees where they might roost.

Erin and Celinor did not talk much on the ride north. The strange wizard child and her warnings of danger lay heavily on Erin’s mind.

For miles around, the homes and inns were still abandoned. Raj Ahten’s army had passed by here yesterday, and the people had fled his presence. There was no food along the highway, and only once did they stop at a small cottage to pick some pears from a tree.

As Erin gathered the fruit, Celinor wandered to the side of the house and picked a peach-colored rose. He brought it back, held it up for her to admire, and sniffed its delicate scent. Then he offered it to her.

“And what are you thinking I’ll do with that?” Erin asked. She’d eaten rose apples in the winter of course. But picking the rose violated her people’s custom. Fleeds was a poor land, especially in the southeast. Every blade of grass was a valuable commodity among the horseclans.

“It’s to admire,” he said lamely.

“Oh,” she said. Belatedly, she recalled that in some countries men gave roses as cheap gifts. She sniffed it, admired it for all of thirty seconds, and then—not wanting it to go to waste—tried to feed it to her fine black mare. The mare would have none of it.

Celinor came to her rescue. “You can wear it,” he said. “In my country, women pin roses inside their robes. It’s like perfume, but doesn’t have the cost.” He took the rose, and pinned it to the back of the silver brooch that Erin wore on her cloak. She could barely taste the sweet fragrance.

“Cuts down on the smell of horse sweat, I imagine,” Erin said. She wondered at his gesture. Did her odor offend him? Or was he just trying to be nice?

“They say that if you bruise the petals,” Celinor offered, “they smell even sweeter.”

He pulled her close and hugged her fiercely. She decided he was trying to be nice. Different lands, different customs.

In fact, he was more than nice. She thought briefly about kicking in the cottage door and looking for a bed. He’d shown himself to be more than an adequate lover last night.

At that moment, a pair of young horsesisters came riding south from Fleeds. They crested a nearby hill and sent the crows flapping up from a field.

As they drew nearer, Erin studied them. Both girls looked to be from poor families, and could not be accounted as knights at all. Their boiled-leather armor was painted with symbols in green and yellow that identified their clans. Each sported a sash of horsehair, dyed red and braided for luck. Their helms were of leather with iron plates sewn into them, with horsetails flowing out the back. Instead of heavy lances, they bore only spears.

They looked flushed with energy, as people who have recently taken endowments often do. Erin suspected that the girls had put the forcibles that Gaborn had given her people to good use.

One girl had bloodstains from a side wound. She reeked of whiskey, which she’d used to clean the wound.

“You coming or going?” the wounded girl said as they drew near.

“Coming,” Erin said.

“The road’s a hard one ahead. Lowicker’s brat, Constance, is after blocking every byway. She’s salted the roads with caltrops. And if you ride off into the trees, her archers will be using your hide for target practice. We barely made it.”

Erin had expected as much.

“Is it war, then?” Celinor asked.

“Who can tell?” the other girl answered. “We didn’t see any troops taking the field, if that’s what you mean. She’s not hankering to throw against the Earth King, but she doesn’t want his horses pissing on her roads. I’d say she’s waging a tantrum instead of a war.”

Celinor laughed aloud at the notion and wished the young women well. His laugh rang false, though. Erin knew that he had to be worried. “Maybe we should veer into the mountains, and circle Beldinook,” he suggested.

“We could be for cutting across Lowicker’s fields,” Erin offered. “It would save time, and it would be like spitting in their faces.”

“An arrow loosed in a fit of tantrum will kill you as easily as one loosed in war. We’ve got more important things to do than spit in the faces of Lowicker’s men.”

Erin wasn’t so sure. Fleeds and Beldinook had gone to war dozens of times in the past, and the news today raised her ire.

Still, she fought down her anger enough so that she followed when they neared the border and Celinor veered west on a side lane that led to Twynhaven.

They reached the remains of the village a dozen miles down the lane. There was nothing left. Fire had taken the place.

It was not a normal fire, Erin could see. For one thing, flames had engulfed the whole village, circling just inside the city wall. Within that circle, the inferno had consumed every piece of wood—every wain, every timber in every home, every tree.

Rocks still stood in some places where cottages had been. Chimneys thrust up like blackened bones, and stone fences parceled out the squares of ash. At the very center of town, even the stones had melted to slag.

No one had escaped.

Erin and Celinor rode through the streets, saw cracked and burned corpses. Here was a mother carrying her child. There was a horse that died in its panic. Beyond that, a family lay in ruins.

In a daze, Erin realized that flameweavers had destroyed this town. She knew that Raj Ahten’s sorcerers had summoned the Darkling Glory somewhere in Mystarria. They’d burned people alive as part of their sacrifice. This had to be the village. Twynhaven.

In the three days since, only one pair of footprints showed that anyone had ventured into town. The footprints crisscrossed the street, from burned-out hovel to burned-out hovel. Obviously, it was a looter, probably looking for lumps of gold or silver among the ashes.

There were other villages up the road. But the peasants nearby most likely wouldn’t brave this place. Some thought it dangerous to tread ground where people had been murdered.

Erin and Celinor rode in silence. We should have killed Raj Ahten for this alone, Erin thought. We should have killed him.

They were riding reverently, studying the destruction, when Celinor suddenly reined in his mount, and pointed. “Look at that!”

Erin didn’t realize what he was talking about for a moment. She stopped, studied the ground.

In the midst of a nearby building, in the shadows thrown by the morning sun, she could just make out a faint green flickering. It was as if a low flame eeled along the ground. If the sun had been shining full, she would not have seen it.

The green flames shimmered over the cold ashes like a fog. They seemed to form a circle, perhaps fifteen feet across, and within it gleamed a fiery rune. Footprints in the ashes showed where a flame weaver had walked out of that circle, in company with the Darkling Glory.

More importantly, another pair of footprints in the ashes showed where the looter had stepped into that circle—and vanished.

The hair rose on the nape of Erin’s neck, and goosepimples stood up on her arms.

Her glance flicked toward Celinor. “Is that what I think it is?”

His face was hard. His nostrils flared with each breath. “A door,” he said in awe, “to the netherworld.”

Raj Ahten’s flameweaver had opened that door in his summoning. Erin would have expected him to close it when he was done. But she was no sorceress. Perhaps closing the door was harder than opening it.

Her mouth felt dry, and her heart began to hammer. She had a curious notion, a thought that suddenly burned bright in her consciousness.

“If Raj Ahten can summon a Darkling Glory through that door,” she said, “perhaps we can summon a Glory of our own.”

Celinor reined his mount back a few steps. “It would be madness to try!”

“Would it?” Erin asked. “You know the lore as well as I do. Erden Geboren had Bright Ones and Glories to fight for him. Someone had to summon them.”

Celinor asked, “How do you even know anything can get through?”

“There’s a way to find out.”

She climbed down from her mount. The ashes on the ground were cold and wet. None stirred beneath her feet, but the moisture intensified their bitter scent.

Erin drew near the rune, pulled a dagger from her sheath, and tossed it into the circle.

The dagger never reached the ash-covered ground. Instead the green flames whirled toward it, circled in a vortex, and took it.

Then the green fire went flickering over the ashes again. So near to it, she could feel a dry heat. It was intense, but perhaps not enough to burn her.

I could do this, she thought. I could step into another world. Her heart was hammering and her throat was dry. She edged closer to the circle until she stood on the very brink.

She glanced over her shoulder at Celinor. “Don’t!” he warned. “Even if you made it through, how do you know you can come back?”

He’s right, she realized. She imagined stepping into flames, with salamanders and Darkling Glories all around. Legend said that men had first come from the netherworld. So there had to be land and food.

She glanced out over the fields of Mystarria, the distant oaks standing burnished golden in the morning sunlight, crows flapping over their path in the sky. Leaving it all was a wild notion.

She had promised that she would accompany Celinor to his father. Heart still hammering, Erin drew back from the circle, and rode north.

17 Warriors

By noon Baron Beckhurst had traveled far west beyond the Red Stag inn. He rode as if in a dream, neither awake nor asleep. Though he rode a mount, if he closed his eyes he could almost sense that he was flying. He knew what it would feel like to have wings, to feel the air yielding beneath the sweep of his pinions.

As a child it had been his favorite fantasy, one that kept him awake long into the night. Now, he felt as if his dreams were on the verge of becoming reality.

Everywhere, if he listened, he could hear the voice of the wind. It rustled the dry grasses in the field, and whispered among dying leaves. It spoke eloquently in the flapping of a crow’s wing, or in a pennant snapping above an inn.

“One deed,” the voice whispered. “Kill Queen Sylvarresta, and you shall fly.”

At a crossroads two hundred miles south of Carris, he stopped in the shadows of some old silver birches that leaned precariously in the sandy soil by a river.

A flock of starlings zigzagged down the river in a cloud, and filled a dead tree so close by that Beckhurst thought almost that he could ride up and touch them. In one moment, the tree was naked and dead, and in the next moment the birds clothed every limb as if they were leaves. They kept up a raucous chorus, flitted up from the tree, circled and returned.

A single starling burst from the flock, flew up and settled on the point of Beckhurst’s lance. It cocked its head to the side and gazed down at him. It blinked, its dark eyes looking wiser than an animal’s should.

“Bless my lance, Great Lord,” Beckhurst murmured.

Beckhurst let his horse dip its head for a drink of water. The starling winged away.

The dry leaves above him rustled like paper as they struck one another. A dazzling golden light played over the fields to the north.

Presently, two knights rode up from the south and joined him. A driving wind came with them, scattering leaves in their wake, raising dust beneath the hooves of their mounts, whipping their capes and the manes of their terrified horses.

Both were big men, like Beckhurst himself. Both bore shields and lances. Both had stormy gray eyes. None of them spoke when they met. They all just sat on their mounts, letting them drink, as if awaiting a signal. A gust circled them like an invisible beast, stopping to pace this way and that.

Suddenly, Beckhurst raised his nose. He tasted a delicate perfume, as if a fine lady had just passed by in a closed room.

“The queen can’t be far now,” one knight said. “A couple of hours more.”

“Come the draught, come the storm,” Beckhurst whispered, as if in prayer.

A blast shuddered around them, stripping leaves from the birches and roaring like a wounded bear. The horses staggered back, eyes showing white and ears thrust forward in alarm.

As one, the knights spurred their chargers northward, following the scent.

18 Raj Ahten’s Spider

Gaborn left Carris with a heavy heart. He could sense danger to tens of thousands of the people in the city. So he ordered his father’s Wits to remain there with Paldane’s Chamberlain, Lord Galantine, to aid in evacuating the city, and asked them to bolster its defenses as best they could. He kept only one of the Wits at his side, the faithful old Jerimas.

After Gaborn left Carris, scouts fanned out, searching among the dead reavers. It was entirely possible that the Waymaker that Gaborn sought had met its fate during the night, along with so many other reavers. Finding it might not be hard, if it was dead. Few reavers had thirty-six philia on their heads. It was a rare trait—perhaps one in five hundred. Fewer still would be large males with large forepaws.

The scouts inspected the field but found no reavers at all that matched Averan’s description.

A mile south of Carris, Gaborn halted his troops to investigate a strange circumstance. The reavers had dug some wide trenches here that wove about in a braided design. Water from Lake Donnestgree had flooded the muddy banks of the concourse, and the waterway extended inland in a broad bow for nearly a mile. The trenches themselves looked to be four feet deep—rather shallow by reaver standards.

The curious thing was the smell. The water gave off a horrible stink, like that he’d smelled at some geysers, and any fish that had swum into the concourse from the lake now floated belly-up in the reeking trench.

Iome took a perfumed handkerchief from her riding cloak, held it over her nose.

“What is this?” Gaborn asked as he gazed down into the water. “Is this a reaver’s version of the jacks?”

“I think not,” Jerimas said. “It smells of sulfur.”

Gaborn was not surprised when the answer came from Averan. “It’s not the jacks. It’s their drinking water.”

Gaborn glanced at the child, who was mounted double with Binnesman, to see if she was joking.

“Reavers drink?” Jerimas asked. “Popular wisdom has held for centuries that reavers, like desert mice, do not need water, but take all their fluid from their prey.”

“Of course they drink.” Averan scrunched her eyebrows. “The fell mage was terribly thirsty when she died. Look in the water. You’ll find big yellow stones. The reavers carried them here and threw them in, so that they would melt. There is no fresh water down where they come from, just water like this.”

Gaborn had seldom considered what the conditions in the Underworld might be like, down so deep where the reavers lived. Few men had ever dared make that perilous journey. But he could see one of the yellow stones now. He made a mental note: I’ll need to take fresh water.

“What more can you tell us?” Gaborn said. “What were the reavers going to do with that tower?”

He pointed out a huge section of tower, like a twisted narwhale’s horn. But Averan only shook her head. “I think it’s part of a building. I don’t know everything.”

As they were thus occupied, Jureem rode up in company with a fellow countryman of obvious importance. He was an elderly man, with a back that looked to be permanently stooped from years of bowing to his master. His face was leathery and tough as camel hide, with the exception of the baggy folds beneath his eyes. His long hair was still black with streaks of silver. He had his head cocked slightly, listening with his right ear.

He rode proudly on a gray force horse. Across the pommel of his saddle was a staff of sandalwood, carved in the shape of a cobra. As he neared, even at a distance of twenty feet, the kaifba smelled strongly of garlic and olive oil.

“Milord,” Jureem said as he drew close. “I present Kaifba Feykaald, High Chancellor to Raj Ahten, Lord of Indhopal.”

“At your service,” Feykaald said. He spoke with only a hint of accent. With his straggling teeth, the gnarly bones of his knuckles, and his intense gaze, he seemed to Gaborn to be a spidery thing, the very embodiment of evil. His pupils were dilated widely, and Gaborn could detect the bitter scent of opium poppies.

“You honor us,” Gaborn said. “What brings you to me?”

“Eh?” Feykaald asked, cocking his head. Gaborn repeated the question. “I have come to beg your aid,” Feykaald said. He handed a gilded message case to Gaborn. “In the mountains this morning, Raj Ahten received this warning. Reavers have attacked the blood-metal mines in Kartish. By now they are well entrenched. An enormous reaver leads them—the very Lord of the Underworld.”

The news made Gaborn’s heart hammer. Could it be possible? No man had ever seen the legendary Lord of the Underworld, and thus no one could say with certainty what she would look like. Would the Lord of the Underworld herself march against Kartish? He doubted it. He’d sought communion with the Earth, and felt drawn to the Place of Bones, and Averan had confirmed his suspicions that he would find the reaver lord there.

Gaborn studied Feykaald’s movements. He spoke almost casually of the problem, as if it were a small matter. He was like a trader who sought to lure a buyer into a poor bargain. Gaborn immediately sensed a trap.

“I warned Raj Ahten of this myself. He did not believe me. Does he really dare hope that I would help him now?”

Feykaald’s lower lip trembled, as if he’d held great hopes, and feared that Gaborn would dash them. “He...does not know that I have come to you. The situation is very grave. Raj Ahten rides to Kartish, but I suspect he will arrive too late. More than that, I fear that he will not be able to dislodge our enemy.”

“You speak of what you think. What does Raj Ahten think?”

Feykaald looked down. “He thinks...that the sun and moon revolve around him. He thinks that all men are less than dust beneath his feet. He imagines that he can defeat the reavers himself. But I know he is mistaken. He does not have your powers.”

“I can offer no support,” Gaborn said, “without your master’s agreement.”

“Please,” Feykaald said. “I do not ask for Raj Ahten, or even for myself. I ask for my people.”

Gaborn countered, “I will not take an army into a realm where they are not invited, to fight beside a lord who will not assure me a truce. Raj Ahten has broken faith with me before. He would do so again.”

“There are children in Indhopal, O Great One,” Feykaald said. He spoke too loudly. He bowed his head and folded his hands before his eyes, in an attitude of supplication. “They are brown, but otherwise they are children like your children. They laugh like your children. They weep like your children. They hunger and bleed like your children. And like your children, they, too, dream that an Earth King will appear in their most desperate hour. If you will not show mercy to our men and women, at least you must show mercy to our children.”

Gaborn shook his head. He suspected that Feykaald stood against him despite his protestations. His Earth senses warned of danger should he go. Yet he also knew what he’d witnessed through Binnesman’s Seer Stones two days past. He’d seen the reavers rising in Kartish. The situation there would be grimmer even than what he’d found in Carris.

Feykaald sought to lure him to Kartish for reasons of his own. Gaborn doubted that Feykaald could guess how deeply he wished to help.

But the Earth had bade him find the Place of Bones.

“I cannot send my army,” Gaborn said.

Feykaald glanced toward Jureem as if seeking his intercession. He begged, “Salaam,” peace, and bowed deeply.

By asking for peace, he suggested that Gaborn might take offense at his next words, and begged him to remain calm.

“Peace,” Gaborn answered.

“Hear me: one small favor I beg. It should not displease you.”

“What is it?”

“There are Invincibles in your camp, men who rode from Indhopal. Three or four hundred survive. I beg you: if you will not send your own men, at least send these.”

Gaborn considered, felt a sense of foreboding. The Earth warned him that if he did send these men, they would die. Whether death would come at the hands of the reavers or of Raj Ahten himself, Gaborn could not know. “No. I cannot allow it.”

“It is a small thing that I ask,” Feykaald persisted. “These men are of limited worth to you. They have endowments now, but you must ask yourself how long this will be true. Four hundred Invincibles is not a force that Raj Ahten takes lightly. He will order the deaths of their Dedicates, lest his own men come against him. They will die—innocent Dedicates—men, women, children. They will die, and to what purpose? So that you can parade a few Invincibles as trophies of war?”

Gaborn studied Feykaald with growing dislike. “Are you begging a favor, or seeking to extort me?”

“Extort? Never!” Feykaald said. “I do not speak of what I would do. But I know my master’s mind.”

Gaborn did not doubt that Raj Ahten would do as Feykaald warned.

“You are right,” Gaborn said. “Indhopal is their homeland, and I will allow any Invincible who wishes to protect his people to return to Kartish.”

Jureem beamed, as if he had not expected such a boon.

“Thank you, O King of all the Earth,” Feykaald said with a bow.

“But—” Gaborn added, “my Earth Powers also warn that there is great danger in Indhopal, and none of the men who go there will survive. I must warn them of this.”

Feykaald’s eyes grew steely. He nodded acquiescence, but his face was unreadable. “One more small favor, I beg you.”

“Another?” Gaborn asked.

“Forcibles. If you could spare even a few hundred, they might be of incalculable value.”

Now the man was asking too much. “I have none to spare.”

Feykaald bowed his head in acceptance. “Very well. One more thing I ask of you, then.”

Gaborn felt as if he were in a market, haggling with one of Feykaald’s countrymen. Feykaald was asking for much, giving up nothing. Gaborn warned him, “One more thing you may ask of me, but I weary of your requests.”

“Peace. I beg of you: ride to Kartish yourself. If you fear Raj Ahten, you can Choose his armies, and thus be assured that they will protect you.”

“I cannot.”

“I beseech you by all that you hold dear, by your love of the land, by your honor and virtue,” Feykaald begged. “Without the Earth King to guide us, our men are as dross in the fire. If you could but see my people, you would Choose them as you Chose the people of Carris.”

Gaborn shook his head. Words could not express how much he wanted to comply with this last request, but his power of Choosing was gone. And he had another path to tread. “I have battles of my own to fight, on other fronts. Your master will have to make do without me.”

Feykaald lowered his eyes. He shook his head. “Forgive me. I took it upon myself to come here, to beg your aid. I cannot go back to Indhopal—not now. Raj Ahten will see my deed as treason. I am willing to accept this, to be named a traitor, if I can do some small good for my country. Therefore, I throw myself on your mercy, and beg asylum. I offer my services, as Jureem has done. I will serve you well, so long as you do not ask me to betray my own people.”

The man sounded sincere. His hands were trembling, and his eyes pleaded for this boon. Yet Gaborn could not trust him. Nor did he sense any danger to Feykaald.

“Go back to Raj Ahten,” Gaborn said. “He will not harm you.”

“By the Powers, by the Earth, I beg of you!” Feykaald whined. “Have mercy. Have mercy on an old man! You cannot guess the fate he would devise for me.”

Gaborn wondered. Perhaps in Feykaald’s twisted mind, these threats were real. Or perhaps he feigned fear to achieve some greater end.

There was something in this man...a blackness at the core of him. Gaborn felt no immediate threat. Feykaald would not draw a knife on him now. Yet he did not doubt that Feykaald would cause great mischief if given the opportunity.

Or is that my own fear talking? Gaborn wondered.

In the House of Understanding, in the Room of Faces, Gaborn had learned to spot deceit in a man. But he could not be sure of Feykaald. A lying man will often avert his eyes, or blink when trying to assert his falsehood. The pupils of the eye may become constricted. But Kaifba Feykaald watched Gaborn steadily, without blinking. And the opium he had smoked obscured the true size of his pupils.

A lying man may tremble, but Feykaald held calm. A lying man will often have muscles tighten in his neck, and so he may toss his head, trying to appear aloof.

Feykaald showed none of those signs. Yet, there was a message in his body language. He hunched forward, possibly from a stooped back. But Gaborn suspected that it was more than that. His manner was not that of a liar, but of a merchant, intensely interested in making a sale.

Feykaald was trying to sell him a story. Gaborn did not buy it.

He considered possible motives. Perhaps Feykaald truly wanted to milk Gaborn for aid. Perhaps he sought to paralyze him into inactivity, or to divide his forces.

Or perhaps...Raj Ahten wanted Feykaald to remain nearby.

As Gaborn considered that, a cold certainty grew. Of course Feykaald was a spy. That’s why Gaborn felt so uncomfortable in his presence, felt a lingering sense of danger.

I could easily send Feykaald away, Gaborn thought.

He looked to his counselors, considered what his Wits had told him the night before. “You must turn your enemies against one another.” It was possible that he could turn Feykaald against his master, by feeding him false information.

At the very least, there was one advantage to keeping Feykaald close by. He had served Raj Ahten long and well. By keeping the old man here, under any pretense, he would be denying Raj Ahten the use of a counselor.

It seemed a prudent thing to do. He could put Feykaald up someplace where he would do no harm, have him watched. There were residences built for that very purpose at the Courts of Tide.

But all such plans were swept away by one other thought: perhaps I can truly turn him.

“I thank you, Kaifba Feykaald,” Gaborn said. “You have given me much to think about. I will consider taking you into my service, but my mind must be clear on the matter. Will you ride with me today?”

“Tell me only how I can better serve you,” Feykaald said, bowing so low that Gaborn feared he would fall from his horse.

19 Baron Waggit

“Did you hear that, boys! My Waggit’s a baron now!” Scallon laughed. The big man slapped Waggit on the back and forced another mug of rum into his hand. All around, men in the inn at Carris grinned at Waggit and congratulated him.

Waggit remembered riding the king’s horse. Waggit remembered being knighted. It was better than a dream.

He closed his eyes and promised himself that he would remember those things. But it was hard to remember. He always forgot everything. He’d promised himself last night that he’d try to remember killing the reavers, but already the memories were fading. He could only remember killing two or three. He only knew that he’d killed nine of them because everyone told him so.

“Don’t just sit there squintin’ at it—drink it down, now,” Scallon shouted. “If you’re going to be a baron, you’ll have to learn to hold your liquor in something more watertight than your hand.”

Everyone laughed and pounded Waggit on the back. They leaned in so close that he could smell their breath, and he took a huge swallow. The rum burned his throat. Waggit didn’t like the feel of it, but he liked to get drunk. The only problem was that whenever he got drunk, he’d always wake up and find that his money was gone.

And the only way to keep it safe was to give it to Scallon. He’d keep it hidden good.

“Can you believe it?” Scallon shouted to the crowd. “Waggit’s a baron! He’ll be having a house and lands, and moneybags so heavy that even he won’t be able to lug them around.”

Lugby, a friend who worked the mines in Silverdale with Waggit and Scallon, said, “And I suppose you’ll be there to help him?”

Scallon laughed. He was a big man with a beard, and when he laughed, spittle flew everywhere. “Who else but his best friend? He’ll be needing a chamberlain now. Who better than me?”

“Just about anyone,” Lugby blurted.

Scallon glared at Lugby, who was old and going crippled in the back from long hours bent double in the mine. Waggit had never seen Scallon so mad. “You’ll be eating your words, now,” Scallon said in a dangerous tone. “You’ll eat them or choke on them.”

Scallon reached down with a beefy fist, gripped the long knife slung in his belt. Lugby lurched backward, terror in his pale eyes.

The room went quiet, and men retreated from the two. Waggit wondered what was going on. Why was Scallon mad enough to kill? He’d seen the big man beat others senseless before, but he’d never seen him kill.

“I—” Lugby said, his eyes flickering through the common room. “I meant no disrespect. I was only thinking that if you’re to be his chamberlain, you might be needing a good man to work the kitchens.”

Silence hung in the room for a moment as everyone waited to see how Scallon would react.

Scallon laughed heartily. “Aye, we’ll need help in the kitchens.”

Lugby began to grin at his good fortunes.

“Can he cook?” Waggit asked.

“Can he cook?” Scallon roared. “Why, he can boil you up the finest mess of beans you’ve ever tasted!”

That was good enough for Waggit.

He grinned and drank some more, until he could not feel the rum burn his throat raw any longer and the room began to spin. Waggit lost all sense of time. He stared at the spit dog treading around in its circle as a young hog roasted over the fire. He wanted to pet the dog, but he knew that the innkeeper would just slap his hands with a ladle. Innkeepers were firm about that: no stopping the dogs from their work. That’s what life was all about, after all. Work.

Waggit worked all day long, swinging his pick in the mines. Work made money. Work and beans had made him strong—strong as a bear.

Waggit roared like a bear, and everyone around him stared and laughed. So Waggit roared again and stood up, raking the air with his ringers. It was a good joke.

Scallon was talking to another fellow, a man in a greasy leather apron. After a moment, Scallon jabbed Waggit with an elbow and said, “Did you hear that? The king owes you some forcibles for killing the reavers. Nine forcibles. You’re going to be a rich man.”

“Oh, he doesn’t...owe me nothin’,” Waggit said, the words coming thick to his mouth. “He let me...he let me ride his horse.”

“Well, he does owe it, see,” Scallon said. “It’s the law. It’s an old law, written before he was born, written before we were all born. If a man kills a reaver, he can go to the king and get a forcible. That way, a brave man like you, even if he’s lowborn, can become a knight.”

“Oh,” Waggit said. The room was really spinning now, and Waggit sat and laid his head down in his hands.

“And you’ll be needing those forcibles, see.” Scallon leaned close. His face was covered with layers of sweat. Dirt from the mines had worked into the creases around his eyes. “See, you’ll be needing them to sell. You’re going to have a house and lands, and you’ll be needing some money to get things going. Like, you’ll want to buy a fine horse, and some carriages. Maybe now that you’re going to be rich, you’ll be wanting to marry Andella even.”

Once Scallon said that, Waggit could think of nothing else. Andella sold ale at the inn at Silverdale. She was the most beautiful woman ever. All the men told her so.

“You think she’d marry me?” Waggit said.

“My friend,” Scallon said in a reassuring tone. “There’s one thing in this world that I’m sure of: that trollop would sleep with a hog for enough money.”

Waggit grinned and tried to imagine Andella lying sound asleep beside a pig. His head was spinning so badly, he couldn’t manage the feat.

“So come on,” Scallon said. “Let’s you and me go raise your fortunes.”

“I can’t,” Waggit said. “I’m too drunk to walk.”

“That’s okay,” Scallon said. “I’ll help you.”

“But...I don’t want to lose nothin’.”

“You won’t lose nothing,” Scallon promised. “I’ll hide the forcibles for you, along with all the other coins you’ve given me over the years.”

Waggit looked up through bleary eyes. “Are you...you sure you won’t lose ‘em? You lost my money once!”

“Oh, that was long ago,” Scallon said. “I found it all again, remember? I brought it to you all shiny and new. You bought those boots with it.”

That was the problem. Waggit couldn’t remember. He couldn’t remember Scallon ever finding his money. He couldn’t recall ever having new boots. He forgot everything. He’d even forgotten his real name. People hadn’t always called him Waggit, but he forgot what his real name was.

“Oh,” Waggit said, as Scallon lifted him to his feet.

They walked out of the inn, into the broad light of day, and for a long time, Scallon kept urging, “Come on, lad. Keep your feet moving.”

Waggit had to stop once to throw up, and it took forever to reach the duke’s keep.

The guards at the door seemed to recognize him, for they saluted with their swords.

He’d never seen such opulence in his life. He’d never been in a fine house. The duke had rich panels on his walls, and beautiful tapestries. The audience hall had the largest hearth he’d ever seen. When a wealthy man appeared, Waggit was all flustered. “Duke Paldane,” he blurted in awe.

But the small fellow with the pointed beard looked at him with crafty eyes, and said, “No, the duke is dead. I’m Chamberlain Galantine, acting in his stead. I understand that you’ve come to demand forcibles?”

“Er, yes, your lordship!” Scallon said. “That’s what he’s after—just that what’s rightfully his.”

Chamberlain Galantine had fierce dark eyes.

“So you want your endowments now?” Galantine asked.

“Uh, not the endowments,” Scallon said. “He just wants the forcibles for now.”

Galantine smiled. “Is that so?”

Scallon shoved Waggit in the back, and Waggit nodded enthusiastically.

“I suppose that your friend here will sell them for you, to buy you ale?” the chamberlain asked.

Waggit shook his head. “No, he’ll hide them good, so no one steals them. He’s a good hider.”

Scallon shoved Waggit in the back again, and Waggit felt sure that it was a signal for him to say something. But he didn’t know what.

Galantine smiled even more coldly. “Sir,” he said to Scallon, “I trust you can find the door by yourself? Or do I need the guards to...take your hand?”

A low growling noise came from Scallon’s throat. “I don’t need no guards.” He gave Waggit another angry shove in the back and stalked from the room.

Waggit felt alone and scared. He could tell that Scallon was mad, really mad. Sometimes when Scallon got mad enough, he’d punch Waggit real hard. Waggit figured that as soon as he got out the door, Scallon would be waiting to hit him. The worry drove all other thoughts from his mind.

“Now,” Galantine said. “What shall we do with you?”

Waggit shook his head. He knew that something had gone wrong. He’d been bad. He wasn’t going to get his forcibles or his lands. But he couldn’t figure out what he’d done bad.

Galantine walked around him, studying him as if he were a calf in the market. “You’ve got big bones. That’s good. And you did kill nine reavers. That means you can move fast. How, exactly, did you dispatch those reavers?”

“I just jumped at ‘em and whopped in the soft spot!” Waggit said.

“Who showed you the soft spot on a reaver?” Galantine asked.

To his own surprise, Waggit remembered that. “Lugby did! He drew a picture on the ground, and showed me over and over.”

“No doubt when the reavers came, your friend Lugby let you take the first swing,” Galantine said.

Waggit couldn’t remember for sure. But now that he thought about it, he didn’t have to push anyone out of the way to get at them.

“Tell me, Waggit,” Galantine said. “Do you know what death is?”

“That’s where...you go to sleep, and don’t wake up.”

“Very good. Did you know that the reavers could have killed you?”

Waggit didn’t answer. Galantine sounded angry, and Waggit didn’t know what the right answer was. He shook his head in bafflement.

“So your friends shoved you in front of the reavers, and didn’t tell you that they might kill you?”

Waggit didn’t remember anyone mentioning that.

“Let me ask you this, Baron Waggit: do you think you could do it again?”

“Kill reavers? I guess.”

Galantine studied him for a long moment, nodded his head. Waggit had got the right answer!

“Let me ask you another question. Have you ever...dreamed of being like other men? Have you ever wondered what it would be like to remember things, to know things that other men know?” Waggit nodded.

“Wouldn’t that be worth more to you than gold?”

Waggit wasn’t sure. “Scallon said I should ask for the forcibles.”

“You’ve earned the forcibles,” Galantine said, “and you may have them. But the law only allows it if you use them in the service of your king. In other words, if you take them, you must do what he says.”

Waggit got confused. It must have showed on his face, because Galantine added, “He’ll want you to kill reavers.”

“Oh,” Waggit said.

“The king left no certain orders as to how I should handle you. Obviously, he wants to reward you, and he did leave some forcibles in my care to use as I saw fit. Rarely do our lords ever grant forcibles to fools. How about if I make you an offer? I’ll give you one forcible now, one endowment of wit, so that you have the capacity of a common man?

“After that, I’ll give you a horse and let you ride after the king. You can take your time, make your own decision. If you wish to become a knight and enter our lord’s service, you may take more endowments.”

Waggit wasn’t exactly sure what Galantine offered. He used too many big words, like “capacity.”

“Will I remember things?”

“Yes,” Galantine said. “From now on, you’ll be able to hide your own coins, and find them when you want them.”

“Will I remember...about riding on the horse with the king?”

“Do you remember it now?”

Waggit closed his eyes, pictured it. “Yeah.”

“Then you will remember it for as long as you live,” the chamberlain promised.

Waggit got so excited, he couldn’t speak. He nodded his head real hard, and Galantine smiled.

“Very well, sir,” Galantine said, with a tone of genuine respect in his voice.

Galantine led him to the facilitator. He climbed the tower to the Dedicates’ Keep and waited for the facilitator to prepare. Peeking east out the archery slot was like standing on a mountain. Lake Donnestgree shimmered in the morning sunlight.

Boats bobbed on the water by the thousands—riverboats with high prows used for hauling goods, and makeshift rafts formed by lashing barrels together and laying planks on top. Waggit waved at the people, but no one waved back. “Someday I want to ride on a boat,” Waggit said.

“Not with those unlucky souls,” Galantine said. “Those are the sickest of the sick. The king’s evacuating them downstream to safety. It’s the air here—the fell mage’s curses. Too many people died of the rot last night.”

Waggit peered harder and saw that indeed the rafts and boats were loaded with wounded men and women, people who had been mauled by reavers or crushed by falling stones. They lay on the rafts with bloody bandages wrapped around them, or blankets laid over. He saw the tiny forms of children, and the gray heads of old men. He felt sorry for them. But he still wanted to ride a boat.

Soon the facilitator returned up the tower stairs with a Dedicate and a forcible.

The facilitator took the forcible, a thin branding iron about a foot long, made of metal, and put it to the young man who offered himself as Waggit’s Dedicate.

The facilitator sang in a birdlike voice as he placed the iron to the Dedicate. Waggit was lost in the song for a long time, until he smelled charred flesh and heard the Dedicate wail in pain.

Then the facilitator waved the forcible around the room. It left a trail of light that hung in the air, glowing like a fiery snake. The facilitator continued to sing in his piping voice as he pressed the forcible to Waggit’s arm.

Waggit felt good then, better than he’d ever felt before. The forcible burned him, and as it did, he felt as if his head exploded, and the light itself filled him. At the same moment, he saw the eyes of his Dedicate go dim, and the young man stared at him, with a mouth like an open door that led to vacant rooms.

Waggit did, indeed, remember it for as long as he lived.

20 Remarkable Gems

Myrrima insisted that Sir Borenson eat a quick meal in the inn at Balington. His wound was healing quickly, and his fever was gone, but he no longer had his endowments. He was a common man, and needed food and rest like any other.

She still had some of Binnesman’s salve, and Myrrima applied it again to him before the meal, dipping her hands in the water and making the healing runes. Borenson took her ministrations patiently.

The wizard’s restoration was incomplete. Borenson’s flesh had healed without a scar, but he didn’t have his walnuts. His scrotum hung empty except for a bit of fluid.

Myrrima secured a small container from the mistress of the inn and carefully stored the rest of the wizards’ balm.

Afterward they ate in silence. It was a goosey affair. The serving girl gawked at her husband, while passerby peered in through the doors or glass window. After the king had departed, the inn was astir. The mistress of the inn and the various cooks and stable hands all gathered around and gabbled like geese. “Oh, did you see our new queen?” the mistress said. “I didn’t know the Sylvarresta girl would be so dark of skin.”

“It’s the Taifan blood,” the stablemaster said.

“Well, I’m not one to judge,” the mistress said. “There will be many tongues a-wagging about his choice. You can see that she’s Indhopalese, but if you ask me, it makes her look exotic.”

“The very word,” the stablemaster said. “Exotic—that’s what she is. That Iome Sylvarresta is not an ugly girl, not in the least.”

The mistress of the inn, who had strawberry-blond hair, said, “Still, it makes you wonder. Will creamy skin go out of style?”

Every word that Gaborn and Iome had said was repeated, and the greater the secret, the more certain it was to be bandied about. It seemed that the mistress of the inn had her bedroom right against the common room wall.

Soon, the inn filled with people—a good half of the village. Myrrima heard some peasant ask loudly, “I heard they brought a knight into town, and the king’s wizard turned him from a steer into a bull!”

Immediately the room went silent. There was tittered laughter and a good deal of nudging, and everyone looked Borenson’s way. He pretended not to notice, but with his pale complexion, his face turned crimson.

Word of Binnesman’s alleged healing had spread too fast. Everyone kept looking his way, then pretending they hadn’t. Myrrima felt as if people were waiting for her husband to grow a new set of walnuts as they watched.

When the lady of the inn came and asked, “Would Sir and Madam...er, uh, like the use of a room?” Borenson could take it no more.

He shouted, “Why? If I wanted to rut, I’d just as well rut in the street like a dog, for all the privacy I’d get.” The patrons of the inn fell silent. Most of them flinched or stepped closer to the bar, as if afraid he’d pull out a warhammer and start swinging.

Borenson threw down his mug and stormed out of the inn, red in the face and blinking in embarrassment. Myrrima whispered an apology to the lady, set a coin on the table, and rushed out on her husband’s heel.

She felt...very strange.

She was relieved to end the meal. Her husband walked quickly, as if he fought the urge to run as he made his way to the stables. He saddled up his charger. It was a huge animal, bred to carry a knight in full armor along with its barding. “Damned fools,” he kept muttering as he cinched the saddle tight.

He got on, turned and looked at his wife, waiting for her to climb into the saddle.

“Yelling at the innkeeper was uncalled for,” Myrrima said. “She meant no harm. It’s a small town. Having the Earth King sleep here is probably the biggest thing that’s happened since...well, forever. People will talk.”

Borenson’s face burned with embarrassment. He muttered, “Uh-oh, Diddly-O! Ain’t it funny how his walnuts grow.”

“I don’t understand.”

“My...predicament will be on the mouth of every minstrel for miles,” he said. “They’ve been singing this damned ballad about me and Baron Poll for years.”

He was right. Everywhere he went from now on, he’d draw attention. He couldn’t escape the notoriety. All he hoped for now was that he not be thought of as half a man.

“Well...” Myrrima said, her voice full of sincerity and conviction, “if anyone asks, I’ll tell them the truth: your walnuts grew back larger than before. They’ve got to be the hairiest and most astonishingly perfect walnuts ever to grace a man.”

Borenson was still for a moment. Then he smiled. “That’s it!” he said. “Tell them just like that.” He grinned mischievously, and Myrrima couldn’t really define the expression. There was real fear and embarrassment all mingled with his desire to burst out laughing.

She climbed into the saddle on the big horse. He leapt behind, and they rode out of Balington.

For a long time, neither of them spoke. The silence felt clumsy. Borenson held her lightly, one arm around her taut stomach, just beneath her breasts. His chin rested above her shoulder.

She knew that he could smell her hair, feel her skin through the fabric of her blouse. She wished that he would kiss her, or hold her tenderly. But too many things held them apart. They were still more strangers than husband and wife.

She needed more than that.

“If we’re going to ride together,” Myrrima said as they entered the blasted lands, “we ought to be on better speaking terms at least.”

“Agreed,” Borenson said. His tone remained noncommittal.

“Tell me something about yourself that I don’t know,” Myrrima said.

“I don’t like puddings or custard,” Borenson answered. “I can’t abide them in any form. It’s the damned texture.”

“All right,” she said. “Then I’ll be sure to bake tarts. Now tell me something important.”

He had to know what she wanted. She wanted him to open his soul to her, talk about all of his deepest feelings.

“There’s nothing important about me.”

“Tell me about Saffira, then,” Myrrima said, broaching the subject that she knew he’d least want to discuss. “What was she like?”

“Smug,” Borenson said.

“What makes you think she was smug?”

He sighed heavily. “She asked about you. She wanted to know if you were pretty. She knew that you couldn’t compare.”

“What did you tell her?”

“You don’t want to hear,” he said. She knew it was not flattering. “I couldn’t look at her, couldn’t hear her Voice, without feeling...enslaved. But I’ll tell you what she was. I think that she was mostly an empty shell of a girl. She doted on Raj Ahten, and knew little of the world. I thought that she might even betray us.

“But she surprised me in the battle. She showed some courage, and some compassion. If she’d been a little smarter, she might have managed to stay alive.

“Mostly, she was just a girl with too much glamour.”

“You’re just saying that to comfort me,” Myrrima protested. “A couple of hours ago, you thought you loved her.”

He fumbled for an answer. “Now I’m telling you what I think about her. What I think and what I feel are entirely different. Both are equally true. Maybe you’re right. Maybe I don’t know what love is.”

“My older sister warned me against marrying a warrior,” Myrrima mused. “She said that they had to learn to close off their tender feelings.”

“I’ve never had any tender feelings,” Borenson said.

She looked back to give him a sidelong glance. “Really? Not even in the Dedicates’ Keep?” She was trying to keep him off balance, move from one dangerous topic to another. But the expression on his face suggested that her words cut him too deeply.

“I—I’ll tell you true,” he said, shaken. His voice began to rise. “You say that I don’t know what love is, and I’ll admit that I don’t. Love is a lie. My mother hated me from the day I was born. Even as a child, I could see it.”

“She hated your father,” Myrrima corrected. “Averan told me. You merely had the misfortune to look like him.”

“No,” Borenson said. “She hated me.” He tried to sound casual, but a person cannot talk casually of a wound that strikes so deeply. Pain haunted his voice. “She spoke about love when other women would talk about their precious children. My mother would say, ‘Oh, yes, I love my little Ivarian.’ Then she would look about slyly, to see if they believed her.”

“But she only spoke to reassure her friends that there wasn’t something wrong with her.”

“Clearly there was something wrong with her,” Myrrima said. She couldn’t change the truth. But she could take away some of the pain. “Perhaps she didn’t love you. I do.”

“How can that be?” he demanded too loudly. “What good is a husband who cannot give you a child?”

“I can think of plenty of good uses for such a husband,” she said. “A husband is someone who works beside you when you till the garden, and who keeps you warm in bed at night. He’s someone who worries about you when no one else even knows that anything is wrong. And he’s the one I’d want holding my hand when I stand at death’s door.”

“People delude themselves,” Borenson said as if she hadn’t seen his point. “They want love so badly that they search for it until they pretend they’ve found it. Women will meet some worthless fool, and convince themselves that they’ve discovered a treasure, a ‘remarkable gem’ of a human being that the rest of the world has somehow managed to overlook. What rot!”

“There is nothing to such love. People breed with abandon. The world is full of fools who have no other aspiration than to procreate. I can’t fathom it!” Borenson stopped. He’d been talking so fast that he was puffing.

“You don’t understand desire?” Myrrima asked. “Didn’t you feel it with Saffira? Didn’t you feel it when you first saw me?”

“Carnal urges have nothing to do with love—at least not any kind of love that I want. It doesn’t last.”

“So you want more than carnal urges?” Myrrima demanded.

He hesitated, as if he could tell by her tone that he was falling into a trap.

“Yes,” he said. “The best love must be founded on respect. Let desire grow from that, and when the desire wears thin, at least the respect will remain.”

“You have my respect,” Myrrima said. “And you have my desire. But I think that there’s more to love than that.”

“Ah!” he said, as if eager to hear her thoughts, but she could tell that he only wanted to argue.

“I think,” Myrrima said, “that everyone is born into the world worthy of love. Every babe, no matter how physically marred or how colicky, is worthy of its mother’s love. We all know that. We all feel it deep inside when we see a child.”

Borenson fell silent, and for first time, she felt that he was truly listening. “You were born worthy of love,” she said forcefully, “and if your mother never gave it to you, it was from no lack of your own.”

“More than that,” Myrrima added. “We stay worthy. You condemn people for ‘falling in love.’ You say that there really aren’t any ‘human treasures’ to be found. But people are better than you think. Even the worst people have more potential than the common eye can see.”

“When a man and woman fall in love, I don’t wonder that it happened. Instead I rejoice for them. I, too, sometimes wonder what qualities they saw in each other that I might have missed. But I respect people who have the common sense to love well.”

Borenson said coldly, “Then you will never respect me.”

“I already do,” Myrrima said.

“I doubt that.”

“Because you don’t respect yourself.”

Borenson was getting angry. He tried to change the subject. “All right, I’ve played your game. I told you something about me that you don’t know. Now tell me something that I don’t know.”

“I got some endowments,” Myrrima said. “And I learned to use the bow.”

“I can tell you got endowments,” Borenson said. “Where’d you get the forcibles?”

Modesty forbade her from telling. Besides, she supposed that he would learn the tale soon enough. “From the queen.”

He said nothing. She gave him just enough information to let him believe that they were merely a gift.

“So,” he said, “tell me something that I don’t know.” Once again, he was holding in his feelings. She didn’t want the topic to get away from her.

“All right,” Myrrima said. “When I was a little girl, my father and mother both loved me enough to care for me when they were tired, and to hold me when I fell, and to work long hours to feed me. Maybe I was lucky, because I got something you never had. I learned firsthand about love from people who knew how to give it.”

“And I learned this: the best romantic love has a good amount of lust in it, and an equal amount of respect. But the main ingredient is devotion.” She wondered that he hadn’t mentioned that when defining love, and suddenly she realized that he didn’t even see it. “And devotion is what you lack!”

Borenson took a deep breath, and she thought he would utter some denial. Instead, his hand drew more tightly against her belly, and he fell silent, as if he were astonished.

She was right of course, now that she saw it. Borenson could respect another, even feel compassion and envy. But he didn’t understand devotion, not really. That was the part of the equation that a faithless mother could not teach him.

She wondered if she should take her words back, offer some sort of empty apology. But she knew that she shouldn’t. He had to see the truth. Maybe the truth was that it was good that he was a eunuch. He might never grow his walnuts back, she knew, despite the wizard’s best efforts. Maybe it was all for the better. Making love wasn’t love, she knew, and too many people confused the two. If she could help him learn to truly love, could teach him devotion, then she would have healed a wound beyond even Binnesman’s reach.

She took the hand that rested on her belly, squeezed it and thus held him. But neither spoke for a long time. She had not yet broached the topic of going to Inkarra with him, and she dreaded it. Her husband had to know that she planned to go.

Seven miles north of Carris, they spotted a warhorse trailing its reins, pawing the ground as it looked for forage in the deadlands. They had to ride across a mile of blackened hills to get to it. Blood spattered across its back suggested that no owner would come seeking its services, so Borenson took the animal.

By the time they reached Carris, Gaborn had already left. People had begun to flee the city. With the reavers gone and the darkness lifted, refugees had already begun to choke every road for miles.

Common soldiers out of Mystarria and Indhopal were heading north to repair and defend Mystarria’s shattered castles. Weary footmen marched over the blackened land with heavy packs on their backs. The rest of the citizenry departed by whatever road they saw fit.

Hundreds of people had climbed to the lip of the giant wormhole.

Myrrima and Borenson stopped in Carris only long enough for Borenson to take half a dozen endowments—one each of brawn, grace, wit, hearing, sight, and metabolism. Then Borenson left orders that other endowments be added over the next day. Because of the foul air hanging over the city, he dared take no endowments of stamina, lest his Dedicate take sick and die. He would have to wait for it.

Afterward, they left the city, and Borenson stopped to hammer a pair of teeth from a reaver as war trophies, one for him and one for her. He said that he would have them carved.

Afterward they raced past Carris, and soon reached the Brace Mountains. The lower flanks of the foothills were a dim gray, but farther up the autumn colors sizzled on the mountainsides, and a fresh snow dazzled the peaks.

The reavers had cut a trail through the mountains, but Myrrima and Borenson followed the road.

Soon they would catch up with Gaborn. Myrrima dreaded the meeting: she considered what she should really say if the knights and lords asked about her husband’s injury.

21 The Serpent’s Reach

In the foothills south of the Brace Mountains, Gaborn’s road opened to a switchback on a plateau. The sky had dusted the Brace with snow during the night, but here the morning was cool and the ground clear.

He halted beneath a trio of poplars, and his Days drew rein beside him. Their golden leaves rustled in the wind as he gazed down on the plains below. Reavers marched down there in a line, some sixty thousand strong. The reavers trekked in loose ranks eight or ten individuals across, in a line no less than ten miles long. They wove among the hills, crossing a silver stream crowded with woods. If Gaborn squinted, the reavers looked like a huge gray serpent slithering across the cold grasslands. Ahead, the old fallen castle at Mangan’s Rock loomed just out of the serpent’s reach, with the great statue of Mangan himself standing boldly, staring above the monsters.

Iome gasped at the sight, and whispered, “I never imagined there would be so many.” Gaborn knew that she had seen images of them in Binnesman’s Seer Stones, but somehow the stones had not conveyed the enormity of what they faced.

Even at this distance, the ground rumbled at their passage, and the hissing as they vented air was a muted whisper.

He gazed upon them in consternation. The reaver he sought had to be down there, somewhere.

Skalbairn’s men had killed many reavers during the night, but Gaborn’s search among the dead for the Waymaker yielded nothing. Averan had examined two reavers that nearly matched her description. Both turned out to be too small.

Which meant that the reaver he sought was still alive.

The hills were dry and nearly barren south of the mountains. The rainstorm last night had missed this land completely. Dust rose up from the feet of the reavers like a trail of drifting smoke that mingled with the gree that flocked overhead.

To the west of the reavers Skalbairn’s men rode in two separate bands. One band of a thousand knights kept pace with the reavers about six miles ahead. The noonday sun flashed off shield and helm and lance. The men looked petty, insignificant. The rest of the army, perhaps another fifteen hundred knights along with various squires and a caravan of wains, ventured near the tail of the reavers’ lines, riding as a sort of rear guard to confront the reavers if they should turn back to Carris. Lances bristled up among their ranks like white spines.

Gaborn’s mouth grew dry from anticipation. He could sense a rising danger. The reavers would not let this go on, would not be harried like this.

Gaborn’s heralds blew their golden horns.

Down on the plain Skalbairn’s men turned, looked up to the hills, and began to cheer. They waved lances and shields. Several men in Skalbairn’s company peeled off, came galloping across the plains toward him. Gaborn decided to wait, get Skalbairn’s latest report.

“Company, halt!” Gaborn called to his troops. Nearly half a mile back, the giants were still running hard, trying to keep up. One of them roared in anticipation of a few moments’ rest.

Beside him, Binnesman’s wylde spotted the reavers and cried out in delight, “Reaver blood!”

“Yes,” Averan whispered excitedly, like a little girl talking to her best friend. “I’ll bet there’s some yummy ones out there.”

Gaborn glanced over at the child resting comfortably on the saddle with the wizard at her back. She focused totally on the reavers.

“Tell me,” Gaborn said. “This Waymaker. Do you think you could spot it from a distance if we rode alongside the reavers’ ranks?”

Averan looked terrified at the very notion. “If we got close enough.”

But he knew it would be almost impossible. The reavers were running in a horde, and no one would dare get within three hundred yards of them.

“Do you have any hint where we might start looking?” Gaborn asked in frustration.

“I...don’t know. There are lots of reavers. He’s important, so he should be up near the front. Or maybe near the back.”

“Or perhaps in the middle,” one lord offered.

“Can you add to the description?” Gaborn said. “I might be able to put my far-seers to use.”

Averan shook her head. “I...don’t think I can add anything. Reavers don’t have eyes. They don’t see things like we do. I—I might be able to recognize him by the smell—but then, I might not. I’m not sure that people can smell as good as reavers do.”

Gaborn grinned coldly.

“If we find it,” Averan asked. “Do I have to eat it in front of people?”

One of the lords in the retinue made a coughing noise, to cover the sound of his laugh.

“No,” Gaborn promised.

At that moment, there was the sound of galloping hooves on the trail behind, and Gaborn looked back up the road, expecting another messenger.

A young man with straw-colored hair rode into view round the bend on a plain brown mare. He slowed and warily eyed the Frowth giants as he passed beneath their shadows. Gaborn tried vainly to remember where he’d seen the man. He could not place him, until he saw the pickax hanging from his saddlebags. “Baron Waggit,” the lords began to mutter. The baron was wearing a new brown robe and leather armor, and had his yellow hair tied back. And he wore a new light of understanding in his eyes. Thus attired, his own mother would have been hard put to identify him.

The young baron rode up. He studied the king’s men as if he’d never truly seen them before.

He reached the back of the king’s retinue, rode past the knights and lords, and they broke into a cheer as he neared.

He reined in his mount just before Gaborn. The smell of rum followed him.

“Baron Waggit, you’re looking well,” Gaborn said.

Waggit wiped his nose on his sleeve in a foolish habit. “Thanks. Um, thank you. Uh, milord.” He still knew nothing of courtly graces. He might have the sense of a common man now, but he had much to learn.

“Will you ride beside me?” Gaborn offered.

“I...don’t think so,” Waggit said. “I mean, I couldn’t. I’m not a real fighter—not like you lords. I only got one endowment, and it’s just enough to make me a commoner. Don’t know what I could do for you. I can’t even cook my own damned dinner. I had to have a stableboy show me how to saddle this beast. I only come to say ‘thank you.’ I never dreamt...how it could be.”

“Not a real fighter?” Gaborn asked. “You slew nine reavers with a pickax.”

“Dumb luck, that was,” Waggit said. He waited for Gaborn to smile at the joke. He’d caught sight of the reavers now, stared down at them.

“If you will not ride as a warrior,” Gaborn offered, “then ride beside me as a friend. You’ll learn to cook your own dinner fast enough, and maybe you’ll learn some other things that will serve you well.”

“I guess,” Waggit said, “if you’ll have me.”

A lord behind him said, “Good man!” and the other lords shouted, “Hurrah!” as if he were some champion come to fight at their side.

More hoofbeats sounded and two riders appeared round the bend this time: Sir Borenson and Myrrima, riding side by side. They galloped down the mountain. Gaborn’s entourage could not help themselves. Knights began to cheer and wave their weapons, shouting, “Hail Sir Borenson! See how well he rides!”

Borenson’s face turned scarlet, and he nodded sheepishly. Someone shouted, “Did you grow any spare walnuts for me?” and someone else called out, “Riding a horse with them is only half the test!” Gaborn’s heralds began blowing their horns in a cacophonous salute, and the men would not stop ribbing Borenson until he spoke.

He reined in his mount and raised his hands. “Hear, hear,” he called. “It is indeed true, thank you! I’ve grown three huge walnuts, and each twice as hairy as anything you’ve ever seen on a dog!”

The knights all laughed in an uproar, and someone shouted to Myrrima. “Is it true?”

Myrrima blushed a deep crimson and tried to stifle a laugh. “He’s a liar. There’s only two. They’re perfect, but enormous. It’s amazing that he can even walk. I fear that he’ll become bowlegged!”

The knights all erupted in raucous chortles and sniggers. Some knight called out, “Did you hear that, Sir Sedrick? Perhaps the wizard can help you with your little problem!”

Sir Sedrick’s eyes grew wide, and he bellowed, “What? I haven’t got no little problem!”

The laughter grew louder.

Myrrima hid her face behind her hand, seeking to conceal her embarrassment.

Sir Borenson waved graciously toward Binnesman, as if inviting him to take a bow, though Gaborn felt sure that the knight merely wanted to divert attention from himself.

The wizard smiled and nodded, with a dubious grin.

The knights erupted in cheers and shouts of laughter. Gaborn could not help thinking of Wizard Hoewell. He’d fought hard to discredit Binnesman so that he could gain a teaching post in the Room of Earth Powers. Hoewell might well be a worthy wizard, but he’d never summoned a wylde, and he’d certainly never managed to grow new walnuts on a man.

Gaborn looked over at Binnesman and said gleefully, “You’re going to be famous!”

Moments later, Skalbairn finished riding up from the south with a pair of scouts. “Milord,” Skalbairn shouted as he reined in his horse. The warlord’s charger was running fast. It skidded for the last forty yards, came to a halt so close to Gaborn that his own mount danced back nervously. Skalbairn’s eyes shone with excitement.

“Milord,” he said, “the reavers froze their asses in the snow last night, and they still haven’t thawed. The sun didn’t warm their burrows enough to rouse them until well after dawn. Even now they’re sluggish, trudging at half-pace. We only await your orders.”

Gaborn felt inside himself, wondering. He was tempted to attack, yet sensed danger. The reavers were not to he trifled with.

“Milord,” Skalbairn demanded, “may we charge?”

Gaborn could sense layers of danger, like the peels of an onion. Many men here could die if he chose to attack.

But I am the Earth King, Gaborn thought. It’s my duty to protect my people the best way that I know how.

The reavers were weak, had lost the fell mage that led them. They marched south along the very track from which they’d come, like ants following a food trail. He had the whole day to hunt. His knights were eager. The weather was excellent, and the terrain along much of the way would be perfect. In all of history, he had never heard of a lord attacking so many reavers in the open. Perhaps never again would conditions be so favorable.

But he wondered at the losses. How many brave men might fall? He could get no clear sense of the answer. It would depend on his tactics. In the long run, could he afford the losses? What battles would he face in the coming days?

With every moment, he felt that he was marching closer to the world’s doom. Men here would die today. Iome would soon face danger. Tens of thousands in Carris. And after that, the world.

Borenson spoke before anyone else. “Damn it, Gaborn, don’t you dare hold us back! Are we men here? Are we men at all?”

Gaborn looked at his old friend.

Skalbairn said in a rush, “Milord, I cannot honestly assure you that if you order us to withhold, all men will obey. Many of the lords below are sworn to a new order, the Brotherhood of the Wolf, and acknowledge no one as their master.”

Gaborn knew what he had to do. “Gentlemen,” he said. “There are thousands of reavers down there, heading for the Underworld. I will not have them return in a week to scale the walls at the Courts of Tide. There must never be another Carris!”

He felt an electric thrill go through the group.

“Will you lead a charge?” Skalbairn asked.

His people needed an Earth King—a strong lord, and wise, riding out of the mists of time. Binnesman had warned that he must not fight unless he felt backed into a corner, but there was more than one way to get cornered. He was in a precarious situation. Lords on his borders were watching for any sign of weakness. Men he had Chosen only yesterday had foresworn themselves.

He needed an overwhelming victory.

Most of all, he needed to find the Waymaker.

So men would die today, good men. Gaborn would spend his friends. He pointed to the dark serpent that rumbled across the golden plains. “We’ll kill them all.”

22 The Charge

As soon as Gaborn announced that he would attack, he climbed down from his saddle and tightened the girth straps on his mount.

Borenson did the same. When a force horse was charging at ninety miles an hour, a knight couldn’t risk even the slightest slippage.

Borenson took some deep breaths. He felt nervous on this charge. He had a good eye and a steady hand with a lance, but it had been years since he’d made a charge with so few endowments. He had only one of brawn, one of grace. Without stamina he was a “warrior of unfortunate proportion.” His hands felt numb. The sound of men grunting and horses pawing the ground seemed unaccountably loud. Not for the first time he marveled at how fear could make sight and smell and hearing so acute, yet leave the hands and feet feeling numb and cold.

Gaborn asked Averan, “How far can a reaver see?” Borenson leaned close to hear the answer. For ages it had been a question of much speculation.

“It depends on the reaver,” Averan answered. “For most of them, about from here to that tree. The howlers see a little farther, the glue mums hardly see at all. Far-seers can do better.”

“Far-seers?” Gaborn asked.

“There are none in this horde,” Averan assured him.

“About two hundred and fifty yards, then,” Gaborn said, yanking his girth strap tighter. “Can they count our numbers by smell?”

Averan shook her head. “I don’t think so. Our world is so strange to them—so full of new scents. Every man smells so different from another. But if you put a bunch of them together—I don’t think so.”

Gaborn glanced at Skalbairn. “The wind is steady from the east?”

“It has been so all morning,” Skalbairn said.

“Call your troops back,” Gaborn said. “We’ll charge the reavers’ rear flank from downwind. By the time they see us, we’ll be upon them.”

Gaborn leapt on his horse as Skalbairn pulled out his warhorn and blew a short riff, ordering his troops to regroup.

Myrrima had been riding beside Borenson. She dismounted quickly and strung her bow. Her face was pale with fear.

“You can’t kill a reaver with that!” Borenson said.

She looked up at him, anger in her eyes. “Why not? All I have to do is hit it in the sweet triangle hard enough to bury the arrow a yard.”

“Can you even hit a reaver?” Borenson asked. He could tell that she had taken some endowments, but it wasn’t just endowments that made a warrior. One needed skill in battle.

Several men in the crowd guffawed. The angry look Myrrima gave him suggested that if he didn’t shut his mouth soon, she’d nock an arrow and practice on him.

With that, Gaborn spurred his mount forward and his Days rode at his side. Myrrima leapt on her own horse and charged after him, drawing an arrow from the quiver at her back. Binnesman and his wylde rode beside them.

Borenson was gathering up the reins when Iome grabbed his elbow and whispered, “A word to the wise, Sir Borenson. Your wife has many endowments of her own now. How do you think she got them?”

“She said you gave them to her—a gift,” Borenson said.

Iome offered a wry smile. “She earned them with that bow of hers. She saved me and Binnesman and the lives of everyone else at Castle Sylvarresta. She slew the Darkling Glory, and I have paid her twenty forcibles for her service.”

Borenson felt sure that Iome was waiting for his jaw to drop, but he didn’t give her the satisfaction.

Instead he offered in a casual tone, “Such things are only to be expected from a wife of mine.”

Iome smiled. “No doubt she can roast a fine piglet, too.”

Borenson laughed and climbed on his horse, raced downhill. He left only the wagon of forcibles and its guard behind, accompanied by the spidery old Kaifba Feykaald. He passed the Frowth giants that loped steadily over the grass, their mail jangling like the chains to ships’ anchors. They smelled strongly of sour fat and carrion.

The hooves of the horses thundered over the ground through stands of golden alders toward the bright plain. Grasshoppers, fat from eating all summer, leapt away from the horse’s hooves. Yellow butterflies dipped here and there in the grass. Overhead, the sky was a blue bowl, and the wind felt brisk in Borenson’s face.

Borenson wondered about his wife. She hadn’t told him that she’d slain the Darkling Glory. He knew how hard it was to keep one’s mouth shut about such things.

He felt sheepish. He’d killed a reaver mage in the Dunnwood, a small one that wasn’t even so powerful as a scarlet sorceress, and dragged it home for his wife. It seemed a paltry prize now.

In the past few days, the world had turned upside down. He’d lost all his endowments, while she gained as many.

But he’d never imagined when he met her in the market at Bannisferre that Myrrima would someday slay a Darkling Glory, a beast of legend that he’d never even seen. He’d never imagined that she would take a bow and charge into the ranks of a reaver horde. He’d never imagined that she would want to accompany him to Inkarra.

Perhaps, Borenson thought, she’s trying to earn my respect.

But, no, even that seemed wrong. Myrrima wasn’t some drooling pup, eager to please. She had a toughness that did not so much beg for admiration as command it. She was that tough, right down to the core of her soul.

Borenson felt as if he were falling into a trap. He had told Myrrima himself that love was part attraction, part respect. He’d felt attracted to her from the moment he’d met her. And right now, he was feeling a whole lot of respect too.

A trio of gree whipped overhead, blacker than bats, writhing on the wind. The reavers thundered over the grasslands beneath a cloud of the winged beasts. From a distance the reavers had looked like a great gray serpent. Closer up, with the way that air vented from their abdomens, now the snake could be heard to hiss as if in anger.

Out on the plains, Skalbairn’s army rode back to join with the Brotherhood of the Wolf.

Borenson worried about his mount. He’d not have bought such an uncouth animal. The piebald mare had an endowment of brawn, one of grace, and two of metabolism, but she kept fighting the bit.

As he neared the reaver horde, the mare tossed her head and shied away. She’d ridden in battle with reavers before. He needed a steady mount, one that trusted him enough to charge a reaver close so that he could bury a lance in it. The mare fought him, tried to race away from the horde.

“Get back in line,” Borenson growled. “Don’t be afraid of them. Be afraid of me!” He slapped her ears with the reins and tried to work her toward the reavers, but she had endowments of her own. It was hard work. Reluctantly she followed the cavalry.

Myrrima had retrieved his ring mail, helm, and warhammer from Carris. With only one endowment of brawn, the weight dragged him.

He reached Skalbairn’s war band. It was traveling light and fast. Most of the knights already held lances, but a hundred wains carried spares.

Gaborn rode up to get a lance. Borenson bent as a squire passed him one too. The weapon was a heavy war lance, perhaps eighty-five pounds. He inspected its iron tip, sharpened to pierce the reaver’s hide. The shaft was polished and oiled, to speed its entry. Three recessed iron rings bound the ash at equal distances, to keep the wood from splitting.

Borenson hefted his lance, felt his mouth going dry. With so few endowments, it would be tough to keep the lance steady.

He glanced up and down the battle lines, saw some lords take two lances, one in each hand. They would plant one in the ground before the charge, return to make a second charge quickly. A week ago, he’d have done the same.

He saw a few knights reach for wine flasks. In the northlands, men drank wine mingled with borage to lend them courage. Borenson thought it a coward’s act.

But there was little idle chatter, little boasting, the kind of thing that one hears from unseasoned lads out on their first charge. These men had fought at Carris. They’d already pounded into the reavers’ lines again and again, and lived to tell about it. That was a boast that damned few men could make.

Gaborn’s heralds sounded the charge, and Gaborn spurred his mount, leading the way. The cavalry was off. By now the reavers sluggishly loped nearly a mile ahead.

Gaborn circumvented their flank, taking his men to the west. As they crossed the reavers’ path, it looked like a shallow trench.

The reavers had beaten this track on the way north, compacting the soil to a depth of four or five feet compared to the surrounding terrain. There were no trees in that furrow, no bushes or rocks. Everything was pulverized.

Borenson imagined that in years to come, the reavers’ trail would fill with rainwater, frogs, and fish. Generations from now, people might stand in the shallows in the summer and still find the clear footprint of a reaver.

As his mount galloped along, he listened to the cadence of its hooves, imagined his heart beating in rhythm with it.

Gaborn led them west of the horde, so that the reavers moved along to Borenson’s left, but Gaborn kept half a mile downwind from the monsters.

Borenson watched them intently, in case they turned to attack—huge gray beasts, corded muscles rippling beneath flesh so dense it almost seemed to be bone.

To Borenson’s surprise, Gaborn did not order the charge immediately.

Myrrima rode up beside Borenson. She didn’t speak. She merely held her bow, arrow nocked.

They rode along, tense, poised to attack. Borenson’s palm grew sweaty on his warlance.

A pair of badgers, apparently disturbed by the trembling ground, came up out of their dens and sat staring toward the reavers.

The reavers loped ahead in a rocking motion, heads rising, and then abdomens. Their crystalline teeth flashed in the morning sun. Their huge forepaws were large enough to rip a horse in two.

Here and there, deep in the horde, Borenson spotted fiery runes branded into a scarlet sorceress. He looked up and down the length of the reavers’ lines. The sorceresses kept themselves hidden.

The reavers were a wall of flesh, far more impressive than any herd of elephants. Borenson found his blood thrumming through his veins. He’d often imagined lancing reavers as a child, but always he’d envisioned them in ones and twos. Never in his wildest fantasies could he have imagined this.

Sir Hoswell rode up beside them. The small man with his dark eyes and enormous moustache reminded Borenson of an otter.

He smiled at Myrrima. “Don’t worry yourself. Killing reavers isn’t so hard. Just think of them as a target—a big target. Aim for the sweet triangle. Or if they rise up on their hind legs, shoot between the abdominal plates. Other than that, don’t shoot at all. You’ll never get the angle to hit the soft spot under their palate.”

Myrrima did not answer.

Up and down the line, men began to make jests. Someone shouted, “Has anyone seen a runt in the horde? Sir Sedrick wants to battle it.”

A knight rejoined, “There’s no runts, but I saw a sickly one dragging its butt on the ground!”

“I’ll give a silver hawk,” another lord cried out, “to any man who will catch a gree between his teeth and swallow it whole.”

Tradition held that a knight should face death with boldness and a good humor.

But Borenson was in no mood for it today. He could not understand why Gaborn waited to charge. They rode on thus for nearly ten minutes.

The reavers kicked up a cloud of dust a hundred yards high as they slowly loped across the plains, and all of it was drifting west, right into the knights’ faces. Soon, the dirt powdered their armor and their hair, clogged their throats. It would take hours to clean it out of Borenson’s ring mail.

Borenson could see every reason to speed the attack before the day and the reavers warmed up. The fields were clear, the ground dry and even, with hardly a rock or a shrub. There was no reason for Gaborn to hesitate, no reason that a trained veteran could see.

But Gaborn was the Earth King, and saw things that others could not.

After a bit, a message came down the line. Warriors ahead of Borenson said, “The Earth King warns us not to outpace him, to charge when he does. Make no battle cry, blow no horns. Ranks three deep!”

The battle line spread out, so that each knight put ten yards between himself and his neighbor. Borenson positioned himself to be in the front rank.

Then he waited, and waited. His mare quit fighting him. Sometime during all of this, she seemed to find her courage.

Borenson never saw a signal, never heard an order to charge. Instead, he suddenly became aware that the lords began turning their mounts toward the reavers’ lines. Gaborn led the way by a dozen yards.

Gaborn kept his left hand raised, so that none would outpace him. He began trotting his horse toward the reavers. For their part, the reavers did not react. The huge monsters trod across the grasslands, apparently unaware of the impending attack.

At a thousand yards, Gaborn turned his mount a bit, began racing northeast toward the reavers’ lines at a forty-five degree angle. He spurred his horse into a canter, and dropped his lance into a couched position. All the Runelords along the front followed his lead.

Borenson did likewise. The mare surprised him. She ran with an especially fluid gait, and he found it easy to keep the lance tip from bouncing.

He watched the reaver horde, prepared for the moment when they would turn to confront him.

At five hundred yards, Gaborn spurred his charger into a gallop. Borenson’s mount seemed to leap beneath him, and the ground became a blur beneath her hooves. All up and down the line, a few chargers began to outpace the rest.

To Borenson’s surprise, the piebald mare did the same. She did indeed seem to have found her heart, and raced now toward the reavers.

Borenson began to search for his target. The rumbling of the reavers’ footsteps sounded far louder than the hooves of the charging horses. The rumbling worked into a man’s bones. Gree whipped overhead, squeaking. The reavers grew closer in his field of view, yet still the eyeless heads did not swivel his way, nor did the reavers wave the philia along their necks and jaws as they did when disturbed.

He spotted a flash of opal deep in the horde, a scarlet sorceress. But there was no way he could get to her. Instead he picked a reaver in the front rank, lowered his lance.

Time seemed to freeze as his charger raced on. He concentrated on the cadence of her hooves, on the little things all around him. With only one endowment of brawn to help, the heavy lance was a clumsy weapon, but he was a skilled knight. He marveled at how butterflies and grasshoppers still flew up from his horse’s path.

He tried to steady himself. For one instant the madness of what he sought to do struck him. If he missed his target on a reaver, if he fell from his horse and botched this in any of a hundred ways, he’d most likely end up dead.

He fought back a maniacal upwelling of terror, and began to chuckle.

At three hundred yards the reavers had not sensed the attack. At a hundred and fifty yards, some of them stumbled and began to swivel their heads.

But his mare was charging so fast that they had only a second or two to respond.

His reaver faltered, skidded to a halt, throwing up a cloud of dust. It was a huge blade-bearer that bore a glory hammer in its right paw.

The black iron hammer had a handle twenty feet long, and a head that weighed as much as a horse. A bit of human hide was tied near the base of the handle. A ballista bolt had pierced the reaver’s back, and stuck there still.

Up and down the lines, Borenson could hear the clash of metal against bone, the shouts of men, the screams of horses, the roaring of reavers.

His own reaver opened its mouth and raised its weapon as he approached.

Ease the tip in, he thought.

He pulled the tip of his lance up, adjusting for the change in angle, as his charger galloped. The monster loomed overhead.

Borenson began to rein his mount in, pull hard to the left. Then he was practically under the reaver, could see every crease in its warty gray hide. Its teeth flashed above him.

He guided the lance tip into the monster’s sweet triangle, felt it pierce the dense cartilage there. He let the weight of the lance carry it home, made his release. The lance plunged into the beast’s head.

The reaver hissed and swung its glory hammer—more in a spasm than an actual blow.

Borenson ducked violently, nearly colliding with the weapon as the hammer whooshed overhead.

Suddenly a second reaver spurred up the embankment. Borenson’s mare screamed and skidded, lost her footing and rolled, throwing him from the saddle.

For a brief second, he was in the air, the smell of dirt thick in his nostrils, a reaver roaring as it filled his vision.

Then he slammed into the ground. The air came out of him in a huff, and he seemed to ache everywhere at once. He knew he had to get up, to move, and he reached out for the ground and pushed with his hands.

He thought dully that he should grab his warhammer, put up a manly fight at the very least.

But he was a warrior of unfortunate proportion. Every muscle seemed to go to jelly, and he couldn’t decide which way was up.

He heard the reaver, rolled onto his back to face it.

The reaver charged, towering over him, its teeth flashing in the sun, philia writhing like snakes. It roared and raised its massive paws.

A bow twanged. An arrow blurred, disappeared into the reaver’s skull.

He looked toward the source. Myrrima hunched not ten feet behind him.

The reaver lurched backward, as if seeking to escape. Her bow twanged again and the monster’s legs went out from under it.

There was a hissing as a third reaver came in from the north. He saw the flash of glowing runes on its gray hide. A smell came before it in a thin gray haze, a stench that blinded Borenson and set his ears to buzzing so loudly that he could hear no other sound. His eyes burned as if they were full of acid.

Myrrima whirled as his sight dimmed. She shouted in fury and loosed an arrow.

23 Targets of Flesh

Myrrima’s heart pounded. Her arrow struck the bony plate of the reaver mage’s head. The shaft shattered under the impact.

She fumbled for her quiver, quickly drew an arrow to the full. Her legs felt weak, as if they’d give out beneath her.

Even with her endowments, the reaver’s spell made her eyes burn as if they had lye spilled in them, and there was a buzzing roar in her ears. She felt as if she were spinning.

Her hand shook as she drew aim.

She let the arrow fly. It slammed into the monster’s eyeless head, buried itself in the scarlet sorceress’s sweet triangle.

It did not kill her instantly.

An arrow didn’t have the bulk of a lance. Shooting this monster with an arrow was the equivalent of plunging a needle into a man’s brain. It would kill him, but not as fast and effectively as a heavier weapon might.

The mage roared and crouched back. She raised her crystalline staff, aimed it. A cloud of darkness, like a living shadow, hurtled from it, and Myrrima leapt aside. There was a roar, as if a huge stone had crashed to earth.

Suddenly Hoswell was at Myrrima’s right. His bow sang, and a second arrow plunged into the sorceress’s sweet triangle.

The monster roared in fury, and raised her arms to attack, but then wheeled as if to flee and collapsed to her belly. Air hissed from her posterior vents in rapid bursts, similar to the sound of a human panting.

Myrrima glanced back, saw the path that the reaver’s shadow blast had taken. The ground was crushed and broken, the grass sheared at its roots for yards around. She did not doubt that the spell would have shattered every bone in her body.

More reavers rushed into the fray, crawling over the dead. Myrrima leapt to her feet, drew a shaky aim at a blade-bearer.

“Take your time,” Hoswell shouted as he drew on a monster to their left.

She let the arrow fly. It found its mark. The reaver lunged backward, as if looking for an easier meal. It would be dead in seconds.

“Good,” Hoswell said.

Hoswell sprinted forward, into the thick of the reavers’ lines. Many of the monsters reacted to the humans’ charge merely by running faster, trying to escape through their deeply furrowed trail.

Myrrima glanced up and down the battle lines. Everywhere knights had come off their horses, and many of them now were leaping into the ranks of the reavers, armed with nothing but their courage, their endowments, and their battle-axes. She saw Gaborn’s standard to the north. He fought with the green woman at his side.

Myrrima followed Hoswell down into the gully, and they stopped to shoot a pair of reavers on the trail.

With her endowments, everything seemed to happen in slow motion. She knew that the reavers were charging at twenty miles per hour, but to her it seemed as if they came at only a brisk walk.

She loosed an arrow, missed again.

“With your endowments,” Hoswell said, “you can afford to miss. If a reaver charges you, just run away.”

His assurances had a calming effect. She drew an arrow, took aim. The monster was rushing at her, and it filled her vision as it reared overhead. It gaped its mouth. Crystalline teeth flashed like molten daggers.

She dropped to a crouch, managed to fire up through its soft palate, then leapt backward as the beast kept charging on.

Her heart hammered as the reaver collapsed. But now her heart was not pounding in fear so much as in the thrill of the hunt.

Killing blade-bearers seemed easy. She felt tempted to grab Borenson’s warhammer and leap into the fray, but resisted the impulse. She was gaining confidence with her bow.

But with monsters like these, any mistake would be her last.

24 The Wealth of Nations

It is amazing what an old man can learn in half a day if he keeps his eyes and ears open.

Three miles behind the battle lines, Feykaald glanced at the charging mounts, saw the Runelords of Rofehavan sweep into the reavers’ flanks.

He’d stayed back with the carters and rode beside the wains that bore the king’s lances and food. One wagon in particular held his attention: Gaborn’s treasure wagon. It had a flat bed like others in the caravan, but this one had a tarp tied over its trunks—and guards to watch it.

He knew that the wain carried treasure of some kind. It might be as insignificant as clothing and jewels from Iome’s household, but he hoped for something better.

Now, as the battle raged, the carters stood atop their wains to get a better view. Most of the guards for the precious wagon had gone to join the charge, and only a pair of them remained.

Feykaald rode along behind the wagons slowly, so as not to attract attention. He needn’t have feared. Gaborn’s charge this morning was the stuff of dreams, the kind of thing that children only heard about in wild tales.

The guards stood watching the battle, riveted.

As he passed the wagon, Feykaald reached down with his cobra staff and pulled up a tarp, to get a peek at the boxes.

His heart hammered.

He saw only the corner of a box. It was made of cedar from Indhopal, instead of oak from Rofehavan.

Feykaald had supervised the packing of that box himself. He knew its contents: Raj Ahten’s forcibles.

Feykaald could not suppress a smile. He dropped the tarp, continued riding past the wain. One guard glanced back at him. Feykaald nodded toward the battlefield. “It goes well, neh?”

The guard turned away.

Five boxes beneath the tarp. Five boxes—nearly twenty thousand forcibles! Gaborn still had half of his master’s treasure!

Feykaald briefly considered trying to murder the two guards and flee with the boxes. But he dared not even entertain the thought.

Gaborn knew when his Chosen were in danger.

Feykaald would have to come up with a better plan.

25 Grudging Respect

Borenson rolled to his knees and began to crawl over the rough stubble. He could see nothing, could hear only the vague din of battle—the screams of horses, the hissing of reavers as they pounded over the plain.

He scrambled forward, struggled to hold his breath. The reaver mage’s spell made his ears more than just ring; he’d lost his balance, and could do little more than crawl.

His eyes burned like fire. Tears rolled from them. His sinuses ached as if he’d inhaled scalding smoke.

The pain was excruciating. He’d smelled curses like these at Carris, but he’d never taken one full in the face, fifty feet downwind from a mage.

Borenson clambered through the stubble as doggedly as he could. He reasoned that if he was going to be the target of a reaver’s wrath, at least he would be a moving target.

After a few yards, he exhaled his burning lungs, swallowed a fresh breath. The stench had lessened, yet even now it was too much. He vomited his breakfast into the grass and struggled on.

Ten yards farther, he put his sleeve over his nose, tried inhaling again. The stench seemed to cling to his lungs like pitch. It brought racking coughs. He staggered up and ran.

Is this how my father died? he wondered.

He felt a terrible pity for the man.

In less than a minute he turned, blinking at the battle lines, fiercely wiping tears from his face with the back of his hand.

He strained to see. He’d reached a small rise, a hundred yards from the reavers’ trail. Everywhere up and down the battle line, Runelords fought reavers tooth and nail. Few of the knights had lances. Most had dismounted and now rushed in to fight with battle-axes and warhammers.

The lords had decimated the reavers’ western flank. Many reavers fled east to escape the slaughter.

At the rear of the reaver lines, Frowth giants roared as they waded among the enemy, swinging huge staves, knocking the reavers’ legs from under them. Runelords then dispatched the wounded beasts.

Myrrima was nowhere to be seen. Five reavers lay clumped on the battlefield where he had killed his reaver, including a huge scarlet sorceress emblazoned with runes.

His piebald mare galloped toward him, dragging its reins.

He leapt onto its back.

The reaver that he’d targeted lay dead. Usually when a man lanced a reaver, the monster would flail at the lance, trying to draw it out, thereby snapping it. But by a stroke of good fortune, Borenson’s lance was still intact. He rode to it, his mare whinnying and throwing her head in fear. He drew out the shaft.

Armed now, he charged into the furrow of the reavers’ trail. A dozen reavers lay dead or dying.

He reached the far side of the trail, spotted Myrrima nearly half a mile away.

Reavers were fleeing west by the thousands, trying to escape the Runelords. Borenson could see a scarlet sorceress trundling over the plains with Myrrima in pursuit, Hoswell trying to keep up. She spurred her horse faster, charged it from behind, and buried an arrow in the joint under its right leg. The leg spasmed, and the sorceress faltered, skidding on her belly. She whirled and came up roaring, bringing a staff of purest crystal to bear.

Vile energies seemed to pulse through the staff, and it blazed. A cloud of green smoke burst from it.

Myrrima reined in her mount just as Hoswell let an arrow fly into the monster’s sweet triangle. The mage flipped to her side, pawing at her wound.

Myrrima and Hoswell wheeled away from the green fog, clinging to their saddles. They hastened back toward Borenson. The mage dropped her staff and rolled, as if trying to dislodge an attacker. Then she just flailed her huge arms as she died.

Borenson reined his mount.

A barbarian from Internook rode up beside him, watched Myrrima with unabashed admiration. The man had a sealskin coat, and yellow cornbraids hanging from his sideburns. He’d painted the left half of his face orange. He bore a huge, wide-bladed battle-ax in a style that his folk called a “reaper.” It was purpled in inky reaver gore.

The barbarian offered Borenson a silver flask, nodded at Myrrima. “If I had a hound with half her heart, I’d never hunt again. I’d say the word, and it would drag bears home for dinner.”

Borenson took a swig from the flask, found that it was mead. It tasted like warm piss, but at least it rinsed the vomit from his mouth.

“Aye,” he said. He felt an unnamable something, an unreasonable pride. He felt proud of Myrrima.

Warriors began to cheer. The charge had been an overwhelming success. The remainder of the horde fled south, redoubling speed.

Myrrima rode back, dark eyes flashing. She looked euphoric. “I ran out of arrows!”

He’d seen her quiver when she rode into battle. She’d had at least three dozen. Suddenly he looked at the dozens of dead reavers lying around all in a knot. While he’d managed only a single kill, Myrrima and Sir Hoswell had carved a swath.

Myrrima doesn’t understand me at all, he thought. Myrrima wanted his love, and like nearly all women, she thought him incapable of ever loving more than one woman at a time.

It was strange. She talked about how warriors were not really in touch with their feelings, and how she wanted that from a man. But it was a lie.

She really wanted him to have strong feelings for her, yet cut off any desires for other women.

But it seemed to Borenson that women were like food laid out in a feast. One woman might be a satisfying loaf of bread, another an intoxicating wine, a third as sustaining as a boar’s ham, a fourth as sweet as a tart.

Who would want to eat only one single course at a feast? No one. And if a man would not devote himself to eating one thing for a single feast, how could a person ask him to devote a lifetime to eating that one food alone?

That was the rub. Every woman wants to think of herself as a whole feast. Would a loaf of bread say to its master, don’t eat that mince pie? Or would the wine demand, don’t eat the buttered parsnips?

The notion was absurd.

His feelings for Saffira weren’t gone. They’d never go. She was an intoxicating wine. He’d never desired a woman as acutely as he had Saffira, and suspected that he never would again. The feelings he’d had for her weren’t mere lust. Her endowments of glamour aroused a sense of devotion, a need to serve her that was so powerfully compelling that it caused physical pain.

That was the secret and the power of glamour.

While Saffira was alive, he’d been in torment, entangled by the need to serve her. He’d felt...that he approached a unique singleness of purpose, a form of purity.

He’d always wanted to feel that way about someone.

Yet while he was charmed by Saffira’s beauty and enthralled by her glamour, he hadn’t really respected her. Thus, he hadn’t been able to give his heart to her fully.

His feelings for Myrrima on the other hand were growing in odd directions. His lust for her paled to insignificance when compared to his feelings for Saffira.

But his respect for her was taking on immense proportions. He sensed that while Saffira might have been wine, Myrrima was the meat of the meal. She was the one that could sustain him.

Thus as she rode back from killing the reaver mage, and the big barbarian at his side offered his highest words of praise, Borenson felt more than proud of Myrrima, he felt kind respect that he’d never felt for a woman, mingled with a sense of foreboding.

To the south, a battle horn blew, calling men to regroup. He looked toward the sound. Men shouted in warning, ran toward the south. Frowth giants roared.

Gaborn’s charge had been aimed at the reavers’ rearmost troops. To the south, the huge line still snaked ahead for miles.

Many of those reavers had begun to turn. Thousands of the monsters charged back now toward their dead. They spread out, began forming a battle line half a mile wide with ranks twenty or thirty deep. It was a formidable front.

Gaborn’s heralds furiously blew their horns. A few hundred Runelords began forming a new front of their own.

The barbarian at Borenson ‘s side shouted gleefully, “Looks as if they’ll make a fight of it!”

Runelords spurred their mounts toward the new battle line. Borenson shouted and wheeled his charger.

He was among the first to reach Gaborn’s new front. But the king seemed uncertain. The Runelords who stood with him were ill-armed. Not one in twenty had a lance.

From the west, Binnesman raced to the battle lines, with Averan astride his horse. Gaborn’s Days followed on his own mare.

Averan warned Gaborn, “It’s the sorceresses, come back to feed. There was a fell mage here. They’ll want to harvest her and the rest of their kin.”

Borenson had never seen reavers harvest, but he’d heard tales. They’d rip out the brains of the dead or the glands beneath their arms. Sometimes they’d devour their brothers whole.

Averan said forcefully, “We can’t let them harvest the dead. The Waymaker may be among them.”

Gaborn’s brows furrowed. Blindsiding sluggish reavers was one thing. But now the child begged him to stand against a frontal assault—thousands of reavers confronting his ill-armed troops.

Gaborn’s eyes flashed, and he looked at the reavers. “Hold the lines!” he shouted to the massing troops. “We’ll allow no harvesting!”

The reavers gathered, creating a wall of flesh about five hundred yards north. Reavers that had fled Gaborn’s charge now circled into the rear of the massing horde. Huge blade-bearers began to jostle through the ranks, gaining better position. Here and there, reaver scouts began to creep near, heads held high, philia waving as they scented the air.

The reavers were far enough away that they could not see Gaborn’s army, yet they could smell the human host.

The air filled with energy, as if from a rising storm. Borenson’s blood thrummed through his veins. This battle wasn’t over. It had barely begun.

26 Holding Fast

Averan studied the battle lines forming, sensed from the reavers’ body language that things were quickly getting out of hand. The reaver scouts approached cautiously. They’d take three strides, then halt, rise to their back legs and wave their philia in the air, turning eyeless heads this way and that.

The reavers were worried but determined. They’d not hold back for long. As soon as the scouts spotted Gaborn’s troops, learned their number and position, they would tell their masters how few men stood against them.

Gaborn seemed unsure how to withstand the horde.

“They’re going to charge you,” Averan warned. “If you want to stop them, kill the horde’s new leader.”

Gaborn looked at the mass of reavers, brow furrowed. “Which one is it?”

The question left Averan astonished. The answer seemed obvious. But she was looking at the horde now through reaver’s eyes. “The mage at the center of the front lines, hiding behind the two blade-bearers.”

Gaborn spotted the reaver slowly. She was a big brute, glittering from fiery runes tattooed on her thick outer skin. She held a fiery red staff. Averan thought her size and the configuration of her runes should have warned anyone that she was Battle Weaver’s successor. Her name was a scent, the scent of Blood on Stone.

Yet Averan saw that Gaborn had been searching to her right, where a knot of mages in the front rank acted as decoys. Blood on Stone was well concealed.

Gaborn swore. It would be hard to get her.

It was an eerie moment. Nearly all of the Runelords had ridden forward and were bracing for a charge. Eight Frowth giants, spattered with reaver gore, lined up at their backs. Two had fallen in the battle.

Averan glanced over her shoulder at the wylde. Spring strolled through the midst of the dead reavers, some of which she’d killed herself, mindlessly feeding.

“Milord,” Borenson shouted, urging his mount through the ranks. “May I suggest archers? We’ve a few men with steel bows.”

“Archers?” Gaborn asked. “Erden Geboren never used archers.”

“But he didn’t have bows made of Sylvarresta’s spring steel!”

Gaborn licked his lips. “I’d not thought of that. Can it work?”

“Myrrima and Hoswell killed three or four dozen of them in the charge.”

Averan found it hard to imagine Myrrima killing dozens of reavers.

“Archers,” Gaborn shouted, “to me!”

Over a hundred Runelords rode forward. Some had their bows still wrapped in canvas. These were powerful lords. Many moved so swiftly that it baffled Averan’s eyes. By the time she realized that the lords were drawing bows from their cases, many bows were strung.

“The big sorceress with the red staff,” Gaborn ordered the archers. “Take her swiftly.”

“Kill the scouts, too,” Averan offered. “Before they get close enough to see us.”

“Lancers!” Gaborn shouted, waving toward the scouts. Two hundred lancers rode out of the crowd.

The men prepared for their charge, and someone blew a horn. The force horses surged across the field, weaving in and out.

By the time the reaver scouts saw danger approach, and reacted by skittering backward, the lancers took them.

The archers raced within a hundred yards of the reavers’ lines. Blade-bearers leapt forward, turning themselves into living shields as they sought to preserve their sorceress.

Arrows sped from steel bows, riddling the fell mage and those that sought to protect her. She lurched backward a pace, died as she bowled against the reavers behind.

For their part, the reavers in the main rank reacted slowly. The blade-bearers and common troops backed away a pace, stood up waving their forearms and weapons, but held their line, having no other command before them. Far more dangerous were the blade-bearers well behind the lines.

They began hurling stones in a deadly hail.

Gaborn’s archers and lancers all wheeled their mounts and galloped away from the front. Rocks hurtled from the sky. Even though the reavers threw blindly, some stones struck their targets.

Half a dozen archers died outright.

A boulder struck a knight of Heredon nearly two hundred yards from the reavers’ front. The stone slammed into his shoulder and knocked him from his horse.

For a heart-stopping second, Averan imagined that he was dead. But he crawled to his feet and staggered up, right arm hanging limp. In the fall he must have injured his hip, for he barely managed to stand. He looked about on the ground briefly, as if he’d lost something but could not recall what, then grabbed his bow.

His horse had run ahead. The archer limped for cover, using his bow as a crutch.

Around Averan, hard-faced Runelords clenched their weapons, steeled themselves for a charge.

But Averan knew that there would be no charge.

Blood on Stone’s successor wasn’t here. Less than a tenth of the reavers had made a stand. Her successor was fleeing with the main body of the horde.

Even as Averan watched, the blade-bearers turned to Blood on Stone’s corpse and began to pry at the sweet triangle on her skull. The bony plates ripped outward, and the reavers tore out her precious brains, while others sought the glands beneath her legs.

The knight of Heredon limped back to safety, heading straight for Gaborn. When he reached his own lines, Averan saw his face. Blood streamed from his nose and mouth, and he gasped for every breath. His face was leached as white as linen.

“Sir Hoswell!” Iome said.

Some warriors helped Sir Hoswell to the ground, shouting that his lungs were burst. They laid him on a blanket. Iome got down from her own mount and held his hand. Myrrima rode back from the charge, and had retrieved his horse. Now she sat in the saddle, staring down at him.

At Averan’s back, Binnesman climbed from the saddle, knelt over the dying man. He reached into his pocket, pulled out an herb.

“Chew this,” Binnesman said. “It will make your passing easier.”

But Hoswell shook his head, refusing the herb. “I’m sorry,” Hoswell said between gasping breaths. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry!” His back arched, and he stared up at Myrrima.

“It’s all right,” Iome said. “You served well. You’ve nothing to be sorry for.”

Sir Hoswell gasped and coughed up some red flecks. He held his bow up, offered it to Myrrima. “Take it. It’s the finest in Heredon.”

Averan had never seen a bow like it. Hoswell held it at arm’s length. The wings of the bow were forged from Heredon’s famed spring steel, but rather than a simple wide band of steel, this bow was made of a long, narrow piece. Many steel bows were short, the better for firing from horseback. But this was two-thirds the length of a longbow. The belly of the bow had a wooden handle bolted through it, ornately carved from oak, and the tips where the bow was strung were capped with similar pieces of oak.

Myrrima reached out hesitantly and took the bow. She did not seem glad, nor did she smile. She stared evenly at the dying knight.

Sir Hoswell began to cough, and blood foamed out of him. Averan turned away.

Beside Averan, Baron Waggit sat on his mount. He had not participated in the charge, had held back with Averan, Binnesman, and Gaborn’s Days. He choked back a sob, and Averan glanced up at him.

She saw horror naked in his eyes. “He—he’s dying? Forever?”

She’d never seen that expression in the face of a man before. She remembered years ago, when her own mother had died, and Brand had come and held her tenderly and told her what had happened. He’d warned her then that it happened to everyone, that there was no escape.

She’d felt that terror then.

She suddenly realized that in some ways, she was older than Waggit. She’d learned about death long ago, as a girl of three. But Waggit had always been incapable of comprehending that death was the end, inescapable and interminable. Lucky Waggit.

“I’m afraid so,” Binnesman said softly, trying to comfort the young man.

Waggit shook his head, as if he could not accept it.

A cheer erupted from Gaborn’s knights.

At first Averan thought they cheered Hoswell, but the cheer had erupted everywhere at once.

She looked across the battlefield.

The reaver horde was turning. The great monsters loped away in their strange rocking gait, running south. Even as they did, there was a subtle change. They formed into seven columns, with mages taking the center.

The warriors around Averan began to mutter. They’d never seen reavers march that way. Averan could remember nothing like it even in reaver experience.

Averan felt uneasy. The reavers had begun changing tactics, adjusting. Her experience warned her that reavers were clever creatures—perhaps even smarter than men. The moment seemed ominous.

Gaborn’s own men turned their mounts, heading away from the battlefield. Binnesman got back on his horse, behind Averan, and for a moment they rode in silence.

Gaborn gave Averan a sideways glance. He smiled. “Congratulations,” he said. “We have our second victory, and in great part we owe it to you.”

It felt gruesome to get such a commendation now, with dead men at their backs.

“I think I shall promote you,” Gaborn said. “Let it be known that Skyrider Averan is now a chancellor to the king.”

It was supposed to be a huge honor. As chancellor, she would be called upon to advise the king whenever he asked. At the age of nine, she was probably the youngest person ever bestowed the title. Averan should have been thrilled.

But she felt confused. The honor seemed hollow.

Averan looked at the fleeing reavers, at knights cheering in the battle line. Then she looked back out over the golden plains beneath the blue bowl of heaven, where reavers lay in mounds like gray stones.

She felt sad.

She realized belatedly that she did not care for a title. It was an honor that a man bestowed upon men, and she felt as if she were separating from mankind. Her calling was to serve the Earth.

27 In the City of Lizards

For a long time after the baobab tree, Raj Ahten found no water. He raced his camels across the Wastes, sparing nothing in his attempt to catch up to Wuqaz.

There was sand, and more sand, and still sand, and sand piled upon the piled sand. That is how one described the Wastes.

Nothing crawled upon it but a few beetles and small web-footed geckos. All of the lizards had sand-colored backs to hide from predators and white bellies to reflect the desert sun. A few blind shrews lived beneath the sand and came out at night to hunt for scorpions, but there was little else.

Overhead, large sand-colored desert graaks flew in circles, a mile into the air, watching everything that moved. It was not uncommon for the monsters to swoop low and knock a man off his camel, leaving him to die as the camel raced for safety. But the graaks would not dare attack a party as large as this.

The camels had good runes of brawn, stamina, and metabolism burned into their flesh, but Raj Ahten soon grew to suspect that some of their Dedicate camels had died. One camel sat down halfway across the Waste, and would not get up, even when jabbed with a sharp camel prod.

Raj Ahten had no choice but to leave his man there until the camel felt ready to travel again. The invincible drew his warhammer and stood over his mount protectively, watching the sky for graaks.

The vast bed of the White Sea was dry at this time of year, except for a few miles where the water ran little deeper than a camel’s ankles. The receding sea left a salty crust that crunched under the camels’ feet with every step. The wind sweeping across the dry lakebed whipped bits of salt into the eyes of men and camels alike.

Raj Ahten wrapped a rag around his face, and was happy to reach the waters of the White Sea, so named because of the white crust all along its shore. The sparkling amethyst waters were shallow and too salty to drink. But the presence of any water was welcome. No more salt crystals whipped through the air here, and the journey was safe, if slow. Giant crocodiles infested the eastern shores of this inland sea, but here in the west it was too salty even for them.

As the mounts waded through miles of water, Raj Ahten spotted obbatas far in the distance—tall desert tribesmen on their ugly black camels. Whole families would ride together on one of the beasts, and the riders were as strange as their mounts, for the men and women wore little clothing. Instead, their shamans tattooed runes of water binding on the obbatas’ lower lips to protect them from the blistering sun. Yet such runes had undesirable effects. They closed the pores on the tribesmen’s lustrous black skin, leaving it colorless and flaky, as if covered in scales. Their fingernails and toenails became as dull as flint, while the whites of their eyes turned gray. In the south, in Umarish, the obbata tribesmen were called the “crocodile people,” for they no longer looked human.

Whole tribes of obbatas were riding north, the sun flashing on the silver blades of their spears. Raj Ahten took their migration as a foreboding. The reticent obbatas seldom traveled by day, yet now myriads of them were driving their monstrous camels across the shallow White Sea.

They are fleeing, he realized. Could they have heard of the reaver invasion so far away?

The portent was chilling.

By early afternoon, he and his men had gained on the twelve Ah’kellah. He saw them in the distance from atop his camel, not ten miles off, and silently pleaded to the Powers, “Let Wuqaz he among them.”

Raj Ahten’s endowments let him spy the men as they prodded the camels up the high plateaus, toward the ancient ruins beneath the mountains at Djeban. The Ah’kellah rode with their backs to him and Raj Ahten could not see if Wuqaz rode with them.

Raj Ahten, clutching his reins in his numb left hand, rode on.

Djeban, the “City of Lizards,” lay quiet as a crypt when he reached it. All along the cliffs above the city, statues of men with the heads of hawks stood poised, gazing with dead eyes.

No sparrow peeped in the thickets; no hawk wheeled in the sky. But upon every large stone crouched huge carnivorous flame lizards that hissed and fanned the bright red frills beneath their throats in warning as Raj Ahten’s men drew near.

Raj Ahten could smell his quarry strongly now. The men had stopped to water their camels at the first stream they crossed. Not far ahead was a hill, and beyond it a lush valley where the grass kept green throughout most of the year. Raj Ahten knew it well from previous journeys. The warriors would be feeding their camels there. Raj Ahten tasted for the scent of Wuqaz, but could not find it. There was a trace...of someone who might be Wuqaz. With so many endowments of scent, Raj Ahten felt that he ought to be more certain. He hoped that the odor of the man he sought was merely masked by the smells of other men.

He called a halt, and Raj Ahten’s men strung their bows. He warned, “Strike quickly, and take no prisoners.”

He had already thrown off his armor, which was the most recognizable part of his attire. Now he pulled his robe over a simple helm, rode with his face down.

“Bhopanastrat,” Raj Ahten called, “take the lead.” If the Ah’kellah realized that Raj Ahten himself was attacking, they would flee.

Raj Ahten knew that Gaborn had chosen Wuqaz and the Ah’kellah yesterday in the battle at Carris. Now he wondered at the wisdom of assailing Gaborn’s Chosen warriors. He’d managed to defeat some before—but just barely. None of those men were like Wuqaz Faharaqin. That old warlord had over two hundred endowments to his credit.

The men drew out their camel prods, urged the animals on mercilessly. Raj Ahten saw blood flow on the flanks of more than one beast.

The camels snorted and raced now, their huge feet thudding on the ground with a distinctive sound. In brush and rocks the camels were of little use, and plodded along in a gangling way. But here in this terrain the creatures galloped as fast as any horse, showing that they were capable of true grace. These were force camels with endowments of brawn and metabolism.

Raj Ahten’s mount topped the ridge at perhaps eighty miles per hour. He saw the dozen Ah’kellah sitting in a circle beside an oasis, cooking fry bread over a fire of dried camel dung. Their mounts were spread out along the fields, foraging on the grass.

The valley was devoid of trees and rocks, places where the Ah’kellah might try to make a stand.

At the sight of Raj Ahten’s men, they leapt to their feet, peered toward the hilltop in curiosity. But when they saw a dozen men with strung bows racing toward them, they knew there would be battle. One man ran for his camel, his robes flapping wildly, but the others shouted, warning him to leave it.

The twelve warriors drew sabers and warhammers. Two men quickly strung their hornbows.

By that time, Raj Ahten’s men were streaming to either side, firing arrows into the cluster of mountless men.

The Ah’kellah were trapped. They had no cover. Five men took arrows almost instantly, and stood their ground with arrows bristling from chests and legs. An enemy bowman put an arrow through the eye of a camel, so that one of Raj Ahten’s men went down in a sickening thud, bones crunching. Four others of the Ah’kellah raced out of the knot on either side, attacked with battle-axes and sabers, chopping at the unprotected necks and throats of passing camels.

Five camels tumbled in a spray of blood. Raj Ahten drew his warhammer and leapt from his own mount, buried a spike through the head of the first Ah’kellah he met. Another raced up at his back, and Raj Ahten spun the hammer instantly, swiping the man across the ribs with a blow that ripped out the bottoms of his lungs.

Blood spattered his face as he charged into the crowd of Ah’kellah, seeking Wuqaz. Arrows whizzed past his head, striking two more men.

None of the Ah’kellah prostrated themselves and begged for mercy, as a man of old Indhopal might have done. It was not in their nature to ask for mercy, not in their nature to give it.

He looked into the stern eyes of one old kaif who shouted, “Raj Ah—” as Raj Ahten’s warhammer tore out his throat.

The Ah’kellah became a dark swirling mass as they rushed to attack him. These were not common troops. For one heart-stopping second he imagined that Gaborn guided them.

But Raj Ahten was not to be trifled with. Even ailing from Binnesman’s curse, he had his endowments.

He kicked one man in the chest with the steel toe of his boots, crushing his heart. He dodged beneath a sword, slammed the head of his battle-ax into the man’s face. He drew a dagger in his numb left hand, drove it under the chin of a third attacker, leapt up and kicked a fourth man with both feet so hard that the man’s head came off.

It was too easy. He did not take even a glancing blow. This fight was nothing like the brawl he’d endured yesterday, when Gaborn guided his Chosen.

In moments it was over. Raj Ahten stood panting above the corpses of the Ah’kellah. Dust was thick in the air from racing camels. The smell of blood hung over the encampment. Camels bawled in pain, lying with their legs broken or missing.

Three of his own men were dead. Another was badly wounded—his right arm shattered and most of his face caved in.

Amid this, Raj Ahten walked back over to the small campfire, where the fry bread baked in a blackened skillet. The bread was lightly toasted on top, and he could smell pistachios and cumin cooking inside.

He flipped out a piece into his hand, chewed it thoughtfully. A movement on the hill caught his eye. Flame lizards had begun to creep down from the bluffs and rocks. They’d caught the scent of blood. They’d feed well on the corpses tonight.

Wuqaz is not here, Raj Ahten realized. Wuqaz was not a man prone to mistakes. He would never have stopped at this oasis, barren of cover. Raj Ahten should have known that when he crested the hill.

The thought of Wuqaz running free worried him. It meant that he had either gone north into Deyazz, or more likely to the western coast—to Dharmad, Jiz, or Kuhran...good places to cause trouble.

Raj Ahten had sent eighty men to ride Wuqaz down. He suspected that it would not be enough.

28 A Harvest

Gaborn turned from the fleeing reavers. They would not attack. His remaining Earth Powers let him feel confident of that much, at least.

He did not need to fear.

Nor did he need to count his dead. He’d felt the deaths in battle: twenty-four men. Twenty-four men had fallen, and with each death, he felt as if the man were being extracted from his own flesh.

He’d tried to warn them, tried to call to them in the battle. He sought to serve the Earth in that way, and he hoped that the Earth would restore his Powers.

But he’d been unable to reach them. He’d sensed their danger, shouted his warnings, but it was like shouting at deaf men.

Iome and Myrrima held back, stayed with Hoswell for a moment. Gaborn felt eager to begin searching among the dead, hoping to find the Waymaker. His Days rode at his side.

A Frowth giant roared, off to his right. Gaborn glanced at the beast. It pointed at the fleeing reavers, roared again. There was a question in its voice. It wanted to know why Gaborn was letting the reavers get away.

“The battle was a glorious victory,” the Days said. “It will be noted as such.” Gaborn had seldom heard a word of praise from the historian.

In his memory, Gaborn rehearsed what he’d done. He’d ridden the reavers’ flank, sensing with his Earth Powers, until he felt the moment for the charge was perfect. Now, he could see that more than two thousand reavers lay dead. The lives of so few men were a small price to pay for such a victory.

His Days was right. It was a great conquest.

Out on the battlefield, a few warriors were wounded. He saw them limping about, bandaging themselves as best they could. Binnesman went to his wylde as she broke open the skull of a scarlet sorceress and began to feed.

Binnesman had allowed the creature to enter battle. Once the charge began, she’d leapt from her horse and run to the center of the fray, attacking the monsters bare-handed with a ferocity that was hard to credit. Gaborn had not even numbered her kills.

Now lords sat down and began to clean and sharpen their weapons. A few scouts began making a count of their fallen foes.

Gaborn could not order a second charge immediately. He didn’t have the lances for it.

When he dared consider the very notion of charging, he felt uneasy. There was a change among the reavers. He did not yet fathom it, but he knew that he would never be able to charge them so successfully again.

Binnesman began tending the wounded. Iome and Baron Waggit went with him.

Gaborn told Averan, “Come with me. Let’s see if we can find the Waymaker.”

With that, he climbed down from his mount, helped the child from hers. He’d promised Averan that she would not have to eat the reaver’s brains in public. So when other lords and counselors sought to follow, he waved them back.

They began to walk together through the reavers, down among the furrow. Walking into it was like stepping down into a grave. The smell of beaten soil was all around. The hulking reavers lay dead and bleeding, cutting off the light. Gree wriggled in the air above them, lit on the corpses. The small black creatures scurried about like bats, with the claws at the tips of their wings hooked into the reavers’ hides. But aside from the wings, that’s where the similarity to bats ended. The gree, like reavers, had four small legs in addition to their wings, and their eyeless heads had tiny philia of their own. The gree scampered about over the carcasses and scaled the dirty creases of flesh to search for shelter and to feed on the parasitic skin worms that had plagued the reavers in life.

Each time Gaborn neared a dead reaver, the gree would make small squeaking noises and crawl away, or take flight.

Averan strolled along, searching the reavers slowly. Her freckled face was pinched, her pale blue eyes alert. She stopped and looked at a blade-bearer for a long time, squinting and leaning her head to the side, as if she were inspecting an apple in the marketplace.

It was a ghastly enterprise.

“This one has thirty-six philia,” Averan said. “And he’s large enough. But his paws are too small, kind of delicate.”

Gaborn felt eager for any additional information he could gather on reavers. “Does the number of philia mean anything?”

“More philia means that a reaver might smell things better, and hear better,” Averan said. “But that’s not always true.”

“Do you know who the new leader of the horde will be?”

Averan thought about it. “I’m not sure who is alive still.”

Gaborn accepted that. “But they won’t return to Carris?”

“No,” Averan said. “I don’t think so. You held your ground, and the reavers worry when humans hold their ground.”

“Why would they worry about us?”

“Because we defeated them in the past,” Averan said. “Erden Geboren fought with the Glories beside him. To the reavers, they shone like the sun. They blinded the reavers.”

Two thousand years ago, Erden Geboren had fought the reavers, and nearly been destroyed by them. In the old songs, it had seemed to Gaborn that he fought overwhelming odds. He found it fascinating that the reavers would recall their own account of that battle, and still fear a pair of Glories.

“Why didn’t the reavers harvest one another at Carris?” Gaborn asked. “I saw the dead. None were harvested.”

“Because,” Averan said as if she were lecturing a child, “the spoils go to the most powerful reaver lords. The dead belonged to Battle Weaver. They were hers to divide. But you killed her, and with the lightning and all of the confusion in the retreat, the lesser mages didn’t dare to harvest. They were probably afraid that the Glories were returning. At the very least, they were afraid of getting punished.”

Gaborn understood. Even among men, when dividing the spoils of war, the captains and sergeants would normally get first pick of the bounty.

Averan stopped at another reaver, squinted at it for a long time. They’d gone through nearly a third of the fallen.

“This could be him,” she said at last. “I can’t be sure.” She went around to the monster’s anus, sniffed at it, and staggered backward, wrinkling her nose.

“Is this the one?” Gaborn asked.

Averan shook her head. “I can’t be sure. I can’t smell him well enough to know.”

“But you smelled something?”

“Just his death scream. When reavers die, they warn others away. Otherwise, I can’t smell them at all.”

Gaborn went to the hole above the anus of the monster. The philia there were wet and sticky, more like sweaty glands than the philia that graced a reaver’s head. He could smell something there, certainly. Though Averan described it as a “scream,” the scent seemed mild, like moldy garlic.

“What does the scent mean?” Gaborn asked. If he was to go into the Underworld, he needed to learn to translate the reavers’ language of scents.

“It means ‘Death is here. Run away,’ ” Averan said, translating as best she could.

Averan sighed, looked down at the endless string of reavers stretched out for more than a mile ahead. “Let’s mark this one. If I don’t find one that I feel better about, we’ll try him.” Averan acted shy, self-conscious about eating the thing in public. It was, after all, a highly unnatural act.

“All right,” Gaborn said. He glanced about, thinking to stack some rocks in front of the beast, but the dark soil here in the furrow had been trampled by tens of thousands of reavers, and seemed nearly as hard as stone. At last he took off his right gauntlet and laid it in the reaver’s gaping mouth.

He and Averan trundled on. A knight came riding up through the furrow, weaving among the monsters. Gaborn could hear the jangle of his ring mail and the pounding horses’ hooves before the man rounded a carcass. It was Skalbairn.

“Good news, milord,” he said. “We’ve counted nearly thirty-three hundred dead reavers in this one charge alone.”

Gaborn could hardly credit such numbers. He had fewer than twenty-five hundred knights in his retinue, and had lost only one in a hundred men.

He must have been beaming. After Skalbairn left, Averan looked up at him. “You look like the cat that ate the bird.”

“It’s a good day,” Gaborn said. “It’s a great victory.”

Averan shook her little head. “You mustn’t think that, milord. Most of these reavers were innocent. Most of” them were...like peasants.” She had a challenge in her tone.

“You talk about them as if they were people,” Gaborn said. “But these ‘peasants’ marched on Carris. They killed tens of thousands of people, and would have killed them all.”

“They only did it because their master told them,” Averan argued. “It’s not the little reavers you have to kill—it’s the One True Master. She’s your enemy.”

The child spoke with such conviction. He noted her appearance. This morning he would have thought her a normal child, a girl of nine with red hair and freckles and a determined gleam in her eye.

Now he saw that it was an illusion. Looking closely, he could detect the faintest green hue to her face, like bits of greenish mica that caught and reflected the sunlight.

She doesn’t look like a common child, he decided. There’s more of Binnesman to her than I’d have first thought. And like the Earth Warden who serves as her master, she seems to care as much about the health of snakes as she does about mice, reavers as much as men.

Averan neared another reaver. The garlicky scent was strong about this one, and Averan almost staggered away. “That one is rank,” she said. “He must have died slowly.”

Gaborn didn’t doubt that she was right.

“Do you think you could learn to talk to the reavers?” Gaborn asked.

“How? In case you didn’t notice,” Averan said, “I don’t have any philia.”

“But if you could mix smells,” Gaborn said. “For example, if you took garlic, couldn’t you approximate the words?”

Averan looked up at him, stunned. “I never thought of that!” She frowned. “No, I don’t think so. Garlic isn’t right. The death warning isn’t really very much like garlic. It would be like yelling ‘breath’ when you meant ‘death.’ ” Yet he’d planted a seed in her mind. “Maybe, though, I might be able to write a few words,” she mused.

Gaborn let his imagination soar. To be able to speak to the reavers! What would I say to them? But he had no idea. He didn’t know their language, couldn’t think how he might communicate with them.

Averan had him mark two more reavers as they went, until at length they reached the end of the line.

Then she turned back to the reaver that they had marked.

Gaborn took his sword and crawled up into the reaver’s mouth. Its teeth hung overhead like green icicles. He thrust his blade into the monster’s soft palate and sliced. The inky blood of the reaver drained from the wound, and rained in clotted clumps at his feet.

He stood for a long time, letting the blood flow, before he reached up and actually pulled out his prize—a huge handful of steaming reaver brains, like gray worms bathed in the reaver’s dark blood.

He gave the brains to Averan, and turned his back as she fed. She chewed quietly, making appreciative sounds.

He climbed up on a reaver, looked to the south. He could see no sign of the horde at the moment. The last of them had climbed the hills toward Mangan’s Rock, two miles to the south. Now they were in a depression. Only a haze in that direction let him know that the reavers still fled.

It had been a glorious battle, a stunning victory. Yet he watched as knights picked up their fallen comrades and carried them to the wains. The dead and wounded were laid in the same boxes that had been used to haul the lances from Carris. It was an economical use, Gaborn supposed, and the dead would not mind that they were carted about without ceremony. Still, it seemed an unfitting end to the battle, an indecorous end to a human life.

A contingent of lords saw him, came riding along the field. Their faces were shining, expectant. Many of them were mighty warriors: Queen Herin the Red of Fleeds, High Marshal Skalbairn of the Knights Equitable, Sir Langley of Orwynne.

Skalbairn shouted, “We’re ready to go when you are. I had lances transported from Carris and Castle Fells last night down to Ballyton, not twenty miles down the road. In half an hour, we can rearm and make another pass.”

Gaborn considered it, and the Earth’s warning came almost as a wail. If he dared attempt a second charge, the reavers would devastate his troops.

“We’ll rearm, and take lunch in Ballyton,” Gaborn said, stalling for time to come up with another plan. He could see by their faces that they’d hoped for instant battle. “The reavers are forewarned. We won’t take them unprepared next time.”

The look of consternation on Langley was impossible to miss. But Skalbairn said simply, “As my lord commands.”

Gaborn climbed off his gruesome perch.

Averan had just finished her meal. She knelt down and wiped her fingers in the dirt.

He asked, “Did we get the right one—the Waymaker?”

Averan merely shrugged. “I don’t know yet. It takes a while.”

“How long is a while?”

Averan thought. “About three or four hours.”

At that moment, horns began to blow over the horizon. Gaborn raced out of the gully, up onto the edge of the plains, as riders came over the hill to the south.

One of them was shouting. “The reavers are climbing Mangan’s Rock! We’ve run them to ground.”

29 The Retreat

Myrrima stood quietly in the dry grass and drew an arrow to her ear. The dyed goose pinions lightly grazed her cheek.

She faced a dead reaver at eighty yards, took aim at its sweet triangle.

“I’m going to Inkarra with you,” she told Borenson. She waited for him to respond, but he said nothing. The many times that she’d rehearsed this, she’d always imagined that he would rebuff her immediately. She held her aim, let out a sigh.

Most of the lords had ridden off, trailing the reavers that were taking refuge at Mangan’s Rock. Borenson answered, “I knew why you’d come the moment I saw you.”

“And?”

“I still think it unwise.”

A few days ago, he’d rejected her plea to accompany him out of hand. Something had changed in their relationship. She thought it a good sign.

Hoswell’s bow felt sweet beneath her palms. The polished wood at the bow’s belly fit as if it had been carved for her. The long arc of spring steel drew easily and gracefully to the full.

A yew bow usually had an uneven draw. Often a warp in the wood or perhaps a wing that was shaved too thin gave yew a catch here, a loose spot there. Thus it took time to learn the range an arrow might fly based upon how far the shaft was drawn. Even metal bows suffered this defect, if the smith hammered the metal roughly.

But Hoswell’s steel bow felt perfectly balanced.

She let her shaft fly. The arrow blurred, hit the corner of the reaver’s sweet triangle and was gone.

Her yew bow would not have penetrated nearly so far. She’d used three dozen arrows in the charge, and had only managed to bring down fourteen reavers. Hoswell had bested her by more than a dozen kills.

“So,” she said, “I’ve been thinking about it. And I agree that it wouldn’t be wise.”

Borenson gave a snort of amusement. “You agree?”

“Aye,” she said. “I’d be a fool to follow you to Inkarra. It’s much safer here with the Darkling Glories and reaver hordes and the invading armies.”

Borenson laughed a deep resounding belly laugh. She knew that she had him.

“All right,” he said. “You’ve got the mettle. Come with me.”

She gave him a sidelong look.

“But—” he said, “I don’t suggest this lightly. What do you know of Inkarra?”

“The people in the Night Kingdoms live in houses as big as a village,” Myrrima answered. “They sleep by day and work by night. Dragons guard their doors.”

“The rune mages of Inkarra protect the land,” he added. “Those foolish enough to enter do not come out. Their borders have been closed to men of Rofehavan for three centuries, and the Storm King has not answered a missive from Mystarria in twenty years.”

She drew an arrow from her quiver, swiftly pulled it full, and planted it in the reaver’s sweet triangle.

“Shall we go now?” Myrrima asked.

“You’d go without leave of the king?”

“I’m sworn to the Brotherhood of the Wolf,” Myrrima said. “I’ll serve mankind as I see fit—the same as a Knight Equitable.”

Borenson hesitated.

“What?” Myrrima asked. “You still don’t want me to come to Inkarra?”

“I’m torn. The reavers are going south, we’re going south,” Borenson said. “They make fair traveling companions, aside from their table manners.”

Myrrima grinned fiercely. She supposed that any creature that tried to eat you could justly be accused of having bad table manners.

So, he wanted to fight some more reavers. Myrrima glanced up at Mangan’s Rock. “This looks like a siege, though,” she said. “We could be here for weeks.”

“All right, then,” Borenson conceded. “We’ll leave for Inkarra.”

Myrrima couldn’t quite believe that he would take her without more argument. She’d known from the moment they met that he desired her as a woman. Now, she knew that she had earned his respect.

Only one thing remained. She would teach him devotion.

Mangan’s Rock towered above the plains, a lone sentinel. Its ragged gray cliffs rose three hundred feet at their highest point, and sloped on the southern face to only ninety feet.

Nearly a thousand years before, at the peak of the Dark Lady Wars, the lords of Rofehavan had carved a fortress at the summit of Mangan’s Rock, and had dug a road that wound along the cliff face.

But that was ages past. Various lords had undertaken the task of restoring the fortifications. But there was damned little water up on the rock and too little forage on the plains. In the long run, the cost of maintaining the fortress was too high.

Parts of a magnificent castle still stood. Its towers had been blasted by lightning and strong winds; some of the walls had tumbled down over the ages. Ivy climbed the walls of the castle, and where once a city had stood, oaks raised their magnificent branches. Its courtyards had become the abode of owls.

But the image of Mangan himself stood facing north, some ninety feet high. Two dogs of war flanked him. At one time, it was said that he bore a huge bronze spear in his right hand, but now the hand was gone. Still, he stared to the north, ever vigilant.

The road winding up to the castle had suffered most of all. Landslides had borne it away in places.

The reavers did not mind.

As Myrrima and Borenson rode toward Mangan’s Rock, the reavers scrabbled up the cliff face as easily as a cat would climb a tree.

They clambered up to the castle walls, perched in crevasses like massive dark gargoyles. They took posts along the sheer cliff, and all of them raised their heads and stood waving their philia.

Gaborn, his Days, and the child Averan were among the last to leave the battlefield. Even the Frowth had gone before them. They rode together with Iome, Binnesman, Jureem, and Feykaald.

“I’d not have thought that they would run to ground so easily,” Gaborn was saying. He studied the reavers, mystified.

“Maybe they’re going to hold a tournament,” Averan suggested. “We killed their leader. They may have to fight to pick a new one.”

But Gaborn squinted up at the reavers, shook his head in bafflement. “That’s not it. They’re planning something...more sinister.”

“Your Highness,” Borenson broke in. “May I have a word?” Gaborn gave him his attention. “I’ll be taking my leave now.”

Gaborn reined his horse to a halt, sat looking at Borenson for a long moment, as if to simply hold the image in his memory.

Myrrima felt deeply aware of the fact that she might never see these people again. In only a few days she’d become a fast friend with Iome.

“May the Earth Powers guide you,” Gaborn said at last, “and may the Bright Ones light your way.”

Iome said quickly, “Sir Borenson, I repent of the quest I laid upon you. You are a man of honor, sir, and I was wrong to question it.”

But Gaborn raised his hand, begging Iome to be silent. She’d laid the quest upon his head in front of ten thousand men, and there could be no recalling the words. Borenson would go to Inkarra and search for Daylan Hammer, the Sum of All Men whom legend said had so many endowments that he could not die. Iome hoped that he could help Gaborn defend his people against the perils to come. More than that, Borenson had killed Iome’s father and had slain some two thousand Dedicates. For the sake of his own soul, he needed to redeem himself.

And Gaborn truly did need help. Whether it came from Zandaros, or whether Borenson found Daylan Hammer, or he got it from Raj Ahten himself, Gaborn needed help.

“I have the letter here,” Gaborn said, reaching back into his bags, “for the Storm King. It explains your mission and begs his aid.

“And there is another small favor I would ask—” Gaborn broke off suddenly and whirled on his mount, as if someone had shouted an alarm.

Up ahead a couple of miles, the tail end of the reavers’ forces were still marching toward the rock. They traveled as they had before, in a file seven reavers across. Nothing had changed in their configuration.

But fifty Knights Equitable with lances raced up behind, veering from the east.

“Damn the fools,” Gaborn muttered. He reached for the warhorn slung over his saddlebags, blew a retreat.

Several knights glanced toward him, then looked away and sped their charge.

“Humph,” Borenson grunted in amusement.

Instantly, Myrrima sensed that men were about to die.

Gaborn blew the retreat more vigorously. All along his lines, knights turned and raced to Gaborn, as if the summons were meant for them. But the fifty lancers held their course.

Gaborn blew more frantically.

At two miles, the men were tiny figures on the slope. Sunlight gleamed on white lances, on helm and armor. Myrrima watched as they raced up to the reavers’ lines.

The charge did not go as had the previous one. The reavers were not blindsided.

Instead as lancers approached, the blade-bearers on the eastern flank did something totally unexpected. The huge monsters each spun and shoved their shovel-shaped heads into the topsoil, then stood flailing their great battle arms.

The maneuver effectively covered their sweet triangles, giving the lancers no target but the reavers’ armored heads. In effect, the blade-bearers created a wall of flesh.

From behind that wall, other reavers hurled stones over the heads of their companions, as if from a flight of catapults. Scarlet sorceresses cast spells.

Thus, the reavers formed a shield wall and attacked in a way that had never been seen before.

In seconds the battle concluded. Thirty-two men and horses were cut down in an instant. Those who managed to survive the hail of stones fled, some wounded and barely clinging to their horses, others leaving fallen mounts behind.

Gaborn quit blowing retreat. He hung his head in anguish while the remaining reavers scaled Mangan’s Rock.

30 The Shepherd

Averan felt as if she carried the world on her shoulders. Yesterday as she’d run for Carris fleeing the reavers, she’d imagined that life could never get harder or more desperate than she’d felt at that moment.

Now, she knew that she was wrong.

Gaborn needed another victory from her. He wanted answers to questions, but she had none.

Almost immediately after feeding on this reaver, she began to feel ill. At first, she thought the sickness was a product of her own worries, despair at her own failings.

She knew within moments of eating the gray matter of this reaver that it was not a Waymaker.

The reaver was called a Keeper and he was intimate with all facets of animal husbandry and butchery. He knew how to gut a carcass, prepare it for his masters.

Visions of the Underworld she’d never seen unfolded to her view: she saw caverns where weird plants grew. Some were tough as gristle and did their best to look like rocks. Others were spiny like sea urchins that thrived in open air, or hung from the cave top like ropes.

The reavers carefully tended the plants in special chambers. But the reavers did not eat their own crops.

Instead, giant segmented worms grazed among the fields, along with strange animals that Averan would have taken hours to describe—spidery animals as a large as cottages, and horned beetles the size of bulls.

So the reavers raised their herds.

Keeper was filled with a jumble of intimate details about the life cycles of each animal. He knew how to prod a cottage-sized spider with an iron pole so that she would leave her cache of freshly laid eggs. He knew how to use a knight gig by feel, so that he hooked blindfish by the belly. He knew which parasites fed on giant worms, and which scents to use to rid the worms of such parasites.

Useless information flooded Averan’s young mind in a torrent, a jumble of images and thoughts and scents that left her dazed. She could glean almost nothing from it.

Yet the images were more coherent than before. Averan had eaten more of this creature than she had of the others. Maybe that was part of it. Or perhaps the difference was that she understood the context of this reaver’s thoughts better than she had the others’.

She was learning the reavers’ language, seeing as a reaver saw. The memories seemed not so much a tangle as they did intermittent journeys through the eyes of another.

Yet Averan felt a pang of despair as the visions began. After spending a long morning looking for the Waymaker, Averan had succeeded in eating a farmer.

So she began to think that her despair was the cause of her pains when they first began.

Gaborn had her ride his horse, his gauntleted hand wrapped protectively around her belly. Her stomach was full, cramping, as it seemed to do every time that she ate a reaver.

Gaborn’s men closed in on Mangan’s Rock, and he ordered various sentries and lords to form a picket all around the rock, to keep the reavers from escaping. But he kept his main force to the west, so that the prevailing wind would continue to blow their scent toward the horde.

He ordered his carters to go to Ballyton and return with supplies for a siege, and then he rode with Averan to a small brook a mile west of the rock.

The brook wound slowly through the grasslands. Cattails and willow grew thick on its banks, and a herd of deer bounded from the brush as the lords approached.

Gaborn took her to an oak tree. Averan brushed away the acorns on the ground and sat in the shade.

Iome sat beside her, wiped some sweat from Averan’s face, and whispered, “You don’t look well.”

“I don’t feel good,” Averan admitted.

“Just sit here, little one,” Iome offered, taking her hand. “I’ll take care of you.”

Averan looked up into Iome’s face. The queen was watching her intently, full of concern.

She doesn’t know me, Averan thought. She couldn’t care about me. But Iome’s expression informed her otherwise. Some people cared more than others did. Some people were born to love others until it hurt.

The wizard Binnesman cleared the ground nearby, dragging away tree limbs. One of Gaborn’s captains, a grizzled old man with a scarred face, gave the green woman a staff. He taught her how to grip it, then began teaching her some basic combat stances and maneuvers—jabs, thrusts, and sweeps. Baron Waggit stood by, soon got a staff, and began trying to learn along with the green woman.

Averan watched them to keep her mind off her own problems. But suddenly her heart began to race in terror. Something was going terribly wrong.

“Help me,” Averan begged Iome.

Iome stared hard at Averan. Gaborn’s queen was a small woman, half Indhopalese. It was impossible to look at her and not to notice the penetrating eyes so brown that they were almost black, reflecting the light. In size and build, she was much like Saffira.

“Jureem,” Iome begged. “Get the child some water. She looks ill.”

“At once.” Jureem went to the stream to fill a skin.

“What’s wrong?” Iome asked.

Averan could hardly explain. At that moment, she was being assailed by a dozen memories at once—lessons in how to transplant a rock plant, how to catch a horn beetle, the chill of racing up the mountains through an icy river, and images of lightning flashing over the battle of Carris. Terror coursed through her in gut-wrenching waves.

“I don’t know...I feel like I’m drowning,” Averan said.

“Drowning?” Iome asked.

Averan couldn’t explain. Strange fears and cravings coursed through her. She struggled. “Maybe it’s the memories. It’s all these memories...”

Iome put her hand over Averan’s forehead. Sweat rolled off like drops of dew. Jureem returned with the waterskin. Iome placed it to Averan’s lips, gave her a cool drink.

Averan’s mouth and throat were so dry. She hadn’t felt this way before when she’d eaten reavers. Now she drank her fill until her stomach hurt, but the water didn’t quench her.

She started to cry.

“It’s all right,” Iome said. “You’ve taken in the memories of three reavers in three days. That must be a lot for a little girl who hasn’t even lived her own life yet.”

But Averan shook her head. That wasn’t it. Sweat poured off her more fiercely. Her heart was racing, and she took deep breaths. The cramping in the stomach had never hit Averan so hard. She’d never had sweat wring from her before.

She wondered if this reaver had poison in its blood.

“Everyone I know is dying,” Averan said. She didn’t dare say that she was afraid that she might die.

“Help me,” Averan begged.

To Averan’s surprise, Iome scooted down, wrapped one arm under her neck, the other over Averan’s chest. “I’ll help you,” Iome whispered. “Whenever you need me, whatever you ask, I’ll help you if I can.”

That assurance comforted Averan. She discovered that she craved a human touch.

A burst of memories welled up. Averan cried out.

“Binnesman,” Iome begged. “Can you spare a moment?”

The wizard came to minister to Averan. He had her open her mouth, checked her eyes. “There’s nothing wrong that I can see,” Binnesman declared in a mystified tone.

“She’s sweating with a fever, and she’s shivering in terror,” Iome said.

Binnesman argued, “Feel her head. She has no fever.”

Iome gave him a look that said she thought he must be daft. She checked Averan’s sweaty brow, shook her head in consternation.

Binnesman peered at Averan worriedly. He took some herbs from his pocket and treated her symptoms. He warned Iome, “Let me know if she worsens.”

So Averan lay in a torpid state, plagued by strange sensations. Pain cramped her feet and joints; dryness chafed her lungs; the consuming thirst ravaged her. She did her best to ignore the pain. She watched the green woman.

The wylde’s trainer put her through her paces. He was obviously astonished at how quickly she learned. Baron Waggit couldn’t keep up. The trainer quickly moved from teaching the wylde how to grip the staff and do basic maneuvers into full-body lunges, whirling attacks, spinning parries, and combination moves. “I’ve taught the staff in the Room of Arms for twenty years,” the big knight said to Binnesman at one point, “and never dreamed of a girl like this. When you’re done with her, can I take her to wife?”

Binnesman laughed.

Averan felt jealous. Binnesman was desperate to get the wylde trained, and Averan thought of her as a friend. Averan didn’t like what the wizard was doing to the green woman, turning her into a weapon. She didn’t like it any more than she liked what Gaborn was making her do.

31 Riders Before the Storm

Gaborn could sense danger rising around Iome. The attack against her was very close.

For a day now, he’d felt it stirring.

He checked the perimeter of his guard. He’d quietly stationed eighty men around the camp. Most of them lounged about—squatting on logs to sharpen axes, or pretending to snooze. A hundred yards away, Sir Borenson and Myrrima made a big show of packing their goods, as if in a hurry to be off for Inkarra, yet, as asked, Borenson let his keen blue eyes stray to the trees along the creek bank, as alert as any five men.

But nothing Gaborn did seemed to allay the threat.

He wandered close to Skalbairn. He’d asked the man to stay near Iome, and the big knight did. But for the moment he had a staff and was sparring with Baron Waggit. It was rough work. Sweat coursed down the baron’s face, and soaked though his tunic. He’d ripped a sleeve in his sparring. His blue eyes gleamed with anticipation. He seemed to be enjoying himself immensely.

Skalbairn spoke amiably to the baron. “Ah, you should come with me to Internook,” he was saying as the baron tried in vain to bash him with his staff. “It’s not so damned civilized. A man like you would do well there, put his past behind him.”

“Keep sharp,” Gaborn whispered to Skalbairn.

“Always,” Skalbairn said under his breath.

Gaborn made one last search of his perimeter, sauntered over toward Iome and Averan, who sat together. Iome’s arm was wrapped around the child. Averan’s glazed eyes stared inward. The child looked deathly ill. Perspiration poured from her.

Gaborn squatted next to Averan and Iome. “Well?” he asked gently, expectantly. “Any word?”

“It wasn’t Waymaker that I ate,” Averan said. “It was only some...”—she searched for the right word—“worm herder.”

Gaborn squinted at her curiously. “Worm herder?”

“Like a shepherd or a farmer, only to worms and other animals,” she said. “I warned you that you’re fighting peasants.”

She spoke sincerely, but the reavers were up to something, whether Averan knew it or not.

Could the danger actually come from this child? he wondered.

He didn’t want to believe that. Averan was an apprentice Earth Warden after all, dedicated to preserving life. Yet right now he wondered if she wasn’t...deranged. He had to test the theory.

“Iome,” Gaborn asked. “Come here for a moment.” He purposely walked a hundred yards from Averan, stood with his back to her. He rested a foot on a lichen-covered stone, saw that there were small holes in the ground around it where mice made their burrows. A cricket sang nearby.

He briefly studied the reavers’ movements on the rock.

They’d climbed all over it, and now had begun to work. A couple dozen glue mums began chewing down the great trees at the center of the rock, while blade-bearers pushed over the walls of the ancient towers, sent them cascading from the cliffs in ruins. Gaborn was so busy watching the south face of the cliff that it took him by surprise when he heard a roar on the north face. The great statue of Mangan went tumbling four hundred yards to its ruin.

Danger was rising all around him. The deaths of certain men had come this morning as predicted. Iome’s moment was at hand. Tens of thousands in Carris would face their peril tomorrow. After that...the world. When would his enemy make the next strike? Three days? Four?

Gaborn felt desperate. Danger was everywhere. Binnesman had warned him a few days ago that Raj Ahten was not his ultimate enemy. Raj Ahten, the Inkarrans, Lowicker, and Anders—all of them were like masks that concealed some greater peril. There was a mystery here.

Sometimes, he felt that they all worked in concert, perhaps without even knowing it.

Gaborn scanned the fields, searching for any sign of the impending attack.

Iome walked up to his back and whispered, “What’s so important that you must drag me away from the girl?”

He didn’t know how to answer, exactly. He changed the subject, trying to buy a moment’s time, in case the danger presented itself. “It’s as if they hate the works of man,” Gaborn said, jutting his chin toward the reavers. “They can leave nothing that we’ve made intact.”

He reached out with his senses. The jeopardy to Iome was rising explosively. Her proximity to Averan had nothing to do with the danger.

He drew his sword from his sheath, pressed it into Iome’s hand. “Take this.”

She held it as if she’d never seen one before. “What’s this? You think I’m in danger?”

Gaborn could see no reavers nearby, no one close at all.

“Iome,” Gaborn said tentatively, “someone wants you dead.”

She looked at him evenly, nostrils flaring. Still, he could see no antagonist. He wondered if the danger was within her—a weak heart or some hidden ailment.

Distantly there was an explosive sound—almost a scream—a crash of wind racing over the plains a mile to the south. It rose from the dead air, hurling grass and limbs from full-grown oak trees into the sky. It raised a front of dust like a rising pall nearly half a mile wide.

Gaborn had heard that sound before in the forest of the Dunnwood—the shrieking wind, the clash of lightning. He knew what creature rushed toward them.

He spun toward it. Before the storm, rode three men on pale horses. He wondered who they were.

Iome shouted her answer: “The Darkling Glory!”

32 In His Master’s Service

Feykaald had seen enough of the Earth King’s camp. He’d seen Gaborn’s forcibles. He’d watched Gaborn order a devastating charge against the reavers. He’d seen men defy Gaborn as he sought to warn them with a warhorn.

He’d guessed at both Gaborn’s strengths and his limitations. He’d learned that Gaborn would not help Indhopal, no matter how great the argument. Unlike Jureem, Feykaald could see no reason to serve the lad.

Gaborn was a fallen Earth King, nothing more.

Only one reason remained for Feykaald to stay near—the forcibles.

Not in his wildest imaginings had Feykaald believed that Gaborn would have left so many forcibles unused.

All morning he’d wondered what Gaborn planned to do with them, why he hoarded them.

Perhaps Gaborn was too cautious. Perhaps he was the kind of man who insisted on taking endowments himself, rather than vectoring. Perhaps he wanted to give his facilitators time to pick through the finest prospective Dedicates in the kingdom, those with the greatest strength, the keenest intellect, or the most perfect health.

If that were the case, Feykaald could not argue with Gaborn’s purpose. Perhaps, Feykaald thought, this boy is wiser than I gave him credit for.

But Feykaald had no more time to speculate.

He waited only for the right moment. He expected that the reavers would provide it—create enough of a diversion so that he could load a box of forcibles onto a palfrey and make his escape.

The right moment came sooner than he’d anticipated, and from unexpected quarters.

The wall of wind roared toward the camp, rising in the air. Suddenly the swirling dust thrown by the front reared up and obscured the sun.

Three riders thundered before the storm. Lightning flashed along the length of their lances. On Mangan’s Rock, the reavers all hissed and roared.

Gaborn sounded a warhorn. His guards rushed to his side. The wizard Binnesman had been watching his wylde. Now they both ran toward their king. Though Gaborn had thousands of knights in his retinue, most of them were scattered for miles around the perimeter of Mangan’s Rock.

The treasure wagon was perhaps one hundred yards east of Gaborn, along with dozens of other supply wagons. The guards that had been standing around the wains drew their warhammers and sprinted for Gaborn, intent on protecting their king.

Instantly, Feykaald took the reins of his mount, scrambled for the treasure.

Jureem drew his curved saber, hastened toward Gaborn’s back.

All morning he had been watching Feykaald, knowing that something was wrong. He’d been waiting for that moment when the old deaf spider sought to creep out of the camp.

Now as the wind and riders approached, he glanced from the corner of his eye and spotted Feykaald’s dark burnoose, saw the old man take the reins of his horse. The big gray Imperial stallion whinnied and fought, frightened by the sudden roar of wind.

Soil and blades of grass hurtled through the air. Jureem raised his arm to shield his eyes. He shouted a warning to the guards, but for the moment the greater danger was to his king.

The wind screamed through the grass, came at Myrrima in a blinding storm.

She’d wondered why Gaborn had begged her to stay here in the camp with him and Iome for a little longer. She and Borenson had stayed an hour, acting as common guards.

Now she knew.

In Heredon, Myrrima had slain the Darkling Glory, killed its body. But the elemental wind at its heart could not be destroyed so easily. She had been afraid that it would seek retribution.

Now she heard its vengeful screams as it raced over the grass. Now she felt its rage approach as if it were hidden in the dark thunderhead. The three riders raced toward her.

All three warriors rode swift force horses. All three were knights of Mystarria, armored and bearing white lances.

Myrrima drew an arrow from her quiver, checked the bodkin. It was heavy steel with a narrow point, meant for piercing armor.

She spat into her palm, then slicked the shaft and quills of the arrow.

Her heart pounded. The riders thundered near, the wind at their backs. The storm raging behind lifted an ancient oak from its roots, tore the grass from the ground, made tiny spears out of pieces of straw, sent grit flying toward her. Sparrows fluttered desperately, trying to escape it.

She squinted into the howling fury and dropped to her knees as the riders advanced. They charged. She judged that they would not pass more than a yard to her left.

She would get one shot. She drew the great steel bow to its fullest, calmed herself, steadied her aim.

“I’m the one who killed you!” Myrrima shouted to the Darkling Glory. “I’m the one you should want!”

One knight roared a battle cry, and dropped his lance so that it aimed for her heart. Ball lightning played around its iron tip.

She heard Borenson scream in fury. He raced toward her, warhammer in hand. The wind pounded her like fists.

Myrrima held her aim until the rider was thirty yards off. She loosed her shaft.

Borenson came flying as if to tackle the force horse. He hit the lance’s tip with his warhammer, so that it dropped into the dirt. The lance struck the soil and cracked with a sound like a tree snapping in a storm. Lightning blasted out from it in a blinding flash, arced along the ground.

Borenson flipped in the air, smoke curling up from his boots, emitted a cry, and thudded to the dirt.

She glanced up. Her arrow plunged through the knight’s neck. The force of the shaft was so great that it pierced the man’s spine, nearly taking his head off.

The knight’s head flapped back, neck broken, blood spurting from the gaping wound. Yet he continued to sit upright on the galloping charger for a moment, his dead hands clutching its reins.

The other two warriors charged past Myrrima, and then the dust storm hit, blinding her in its frenzy.

The elemental swept toward Gaborn like a storm from a nightmare. The front narrowed to less than a quarter of a mile wide, but rose up hundreds of feet. Dust whisked along the ground, and suddenly lightning flashed overhead.

“Take cover!” Gaborn shouted, pushing Iome behind him.

Guards, men he’d picked for this very moment, scurried to block the riders.

Langley charged up from the left, Skalbairn on his right. Both men were phenomenal warriors. Neither could have been prepared for this.

Gaborn raised his own shield: squinted over it as dirt and straw hurtled toward him.

To his left there was a wrenching of wood and metal as the storm hit his supply wagons, sent them rolling.

He clenched his warhammer.

Skalbairn dove toward one of the charging knights, screaming a war cry, his enormous battle-ax in hand.

The charging knight held his lance in his right fist, so that Skalbairn attacked from his unprotected flank.

Yet Skalbairn did not swing at the knight, as Gaborn would have. Instead he aimed at the horse, taking off its right leg at the knee.

The mount collapsed, and the rider fell with it. Lightning split from his lance, sizzled to the right, and slammed into Baron Handy of Heredon. The bolt cleaved the man in two. Charred flesh flew from him.

Skalbairn rushed to the fallen warrior, stood above him with battle-ax raised high overhead.

Both men were swallowed in the onrushing wall of dust.

Feykaald watched the wind slam into wagons, send them tumbling. Bits of wooden wheel spokes popped loose while axles screamed from the abuse.

Boxes of goods went rolling away, but the forcibles were not among them.

He pulled up the bottom of his gray burnoose, ran into the wind. Wet leaves struck him in the face. He put his arm up to shelter him from oncoming debris. He had faced desert storms this fierce many times.

For long years he had feigned deafness, weakness. Yet he had some endowments of brawn and stamina to match his hearing, and he put those to use now.

Each box held four thousand forcibles, with a combined weight of five or six hundred pounds. He had packed the boxes himself, knew the contents of each. He’d put the forcibles in canvas bags, so that they could easily be loaded onto a horse.

He lashed his horse to the treasure wagon, leapt onto it, drew his dagger and slashed the bindings that held the canvas cover. It floated off in the wind as if it had taken wing. He quickly pried the lid off one box, set it in the wagonbed. He found the two canvas sacks inside. They were lashed together with a rope.

Lifting five hundred pounds was difficult, even with two endowments of brawn. Grunting and straining, he hefted the bags and managed to sling them over the pommel of his saddle. Later, when he had time, he would lash them properly.

The wind screamed around him like a living thing.

Knowing full well that his likelihood of escape increased dramatically so long as Gaborn did not know of the theft, Feykaald grabbed the lid of the box, shoved it back into place.

But now the storm was upon him, making it almost too dark to see.

He leapt on his mount, turned its back into the wind, and raced off under cover of the gale.

One lone rider thundered toward Gaborn, the rising storm cloud black at his back.

Gaborn recognized Beckhurst by the colors on his shield. He gaped at the man in confusion. Beckhurst had always seemed loyal to House Orden. Sir Langley rushed to cut Beckhurst off.

Gaborn could hear Binnesman shouting or chanting as he struggled to get to Gaborn’s side, but the old wizard had no endowments of his own, and he traveled too slowly.

Gaborn lowered his shield. He felt with his Earth senses. Danger centered on Iome.

Langley ran in front of Beckhurst’s charger, roaring in fury. He swung his warhammer toward the charger’s legs, as Skalbairn had done.

But Beckhurst rode a mighty warhorse, replete with endowments and well trained for battle.

It leapt over Langley and cleared him as effortlessly as if he were a rail fence. Indeed, to Gaborn’s eye for that moment, it almost seemed that the charger flew.

Gaborn raised his shield and set for the charge. Blinding dust rose everywhere, a billowing black front that roared over him.

He reached out with his Earth senses, felt no danger to himself. Only to Iome. He knew where his Chosen were, knew when they were in danger. She had turned and run from him.

“No!” he screamed.

He whirled to see Iome racing toward Binnesman. She had almost reached the wizard.

Jureem ran in front of her, trying to block the onrushing foe with little more than his bulk and a curved dagger.

Beckhurst’s mount leapt again as it brushed past Gaborn.

“Strike!” the Earth commanded.

For a brief second, Gaborn hesitated. He hurled his warhammer. It hurtled end over end through the air, but fell behind its mark.

His heart seemed to freeze in his chest, fearing that his hesitation would cost Iome her life.

The wylde raced forward, staff at the ready. She whirled it forward. The staff nicked the lance, and lightning erupted from it. For a moment, the wylde was bathed in light as ball lightning danced over her skin. But her staff continued its arc, slammed the warhorse in the knees, and the lightning blasted the poor mount.

The horse screamed in pain, stumbled. As the charger fell, the wylde reversed her swing, aiming a blow at the back of Beckhurst’s head.

Beckhurst reared back and hurled his lance.

With his endowments of metabolism, Gaborn saw it all in slow motion. The white lance racing for Iome’s back. “Down!” he shouted.

Jureem had nearly reached Iome, his jeweled dagger drawn. Jureem saw the lance and leapt in front of it. He screamed as the lance struck home, and light exploded all around, burst from Jureem’s feet.

For a moment Gaborn stood in a daze, saw the lance plunge clear through Jureem. The lance took him in the chest, wedged his ribs wide open, and continued on.

Blood rained down as the wylde clubbed Beckhurst with a furious blow, decapitating the man.

The lance slammed into Iome’s right shoulder, and Gaborn saw a flash of red as blood spattered from her robes.

She fell.

The elemental wind roared overhead, lashing. Lightning played at its crown. Horses neighed in terror. Binnesman stood with his staff in hand, singing words of warding against the storm. He touched Iome’s still form with his staff.

And then the elemental was past them, howling in its glory, as if to mock the efforts of puny mortals.

33 Revelations

Iome woke with a pain like fire in her shoulder. The camp was in disarray.

Binnesman had her lying on her belly on the ground, or perhaps that was the way she had fallen. She remembered it now, running from the knight, hoping to draw him away from Gaborn, dropping to the ground at Gaborn’s warning, feeling the lance tip slam into her shoulder.

She could not have been unconscious for long. Distantly she could still hear the roaring wind. It raced northeast, toward the mountains.

As quickly as the Darkling Glory’s elemental had struck, it was gone. It left the camp all but destroyed. Horses galloped about, having slipped their tethers in the storm.

Everyone gathered round her, looked on with relief. Binnesman applied some balm to her wound. It felt as sweet to the skin as warm honey would to the tongue.

She groaned in pain, tried to climb up to her hands and knees, and caught a glimpse of bloody corpses nearby. Jureem was not twelve feet off, shielded from her view by a knot of onlookers. She suspected by the fact that no one was kneeling over him that the good servant must have died. She knew that he had died to save her.

“Jureem?” she called, in case he was still alive.

“Don’t move yet,” Binnesman said. “Even the worst shoulder wound often doesn’t hurt as badly as you would think.”

“And Jureem?” Iome asked.

Binnesman shook his head. “Jureem and Sir Handy are both gone.”

The news left her numbed and saddened. She’d known Handy since she was a child. He’d been a shy boy of eight when his father first brought him to court. And Jureem had been an impeccable servant. Iome glanced at her own small wound. The men hadn’t just died to save her. Gaborn had set them as guards. He’d spent his men. “I’m all right. It just grazed me.”

“You’re lucky it didn’t skewer you through the heart,” Binnesman said. “If not for the wylde, I think it would have.”

Iome tried to get up again. Binnesman held her down for a moment, until he tired of resisting. “Ah, well,” Binnesman said. “The bleeding has stopped. With your endowments, no doubt you’ll be healed by tomorrow.”

Binnesman went to tend to Borenson, who lay gasping in pain, while Myrrima knelt at his side.

Iome climbed to her knees, found herself circled by friends. Averan, Gaborn, Langley, Skalbairn—all looked on in concern. Just two dozen yards away lay the body of the man who had tried to kill her, a gory mess. The knights of Rofehavan had made triple sure of him.

Iome crawled over to Jureem. The lance had opened him wide, and there was no chance that he could be alive. Still she took his hand, found it limp and warm.

Who knows the moment of death, or what the dead can hear? she wondered.

“Jureem,” she whispered into his ear, the hot air of her breath fogging his golden earring. “You did well, my faithful servant. I thank you. If there is any way I can reward you in this world or the next, I will do so.”

She stayed with him, held his hand for a long moment. She looked up and saw Baron Waggit standing over her. The man had tears in his eyes, and looked on in confusion.

“Is there anything we can do for him?” the baron asked.

She wondered how it would be, to learn of death so brutally. He could not have had his endowment of wit for more than a few hours, yet he’d seen dozens of men die savagely before his eyes.

“There is,” Iome said. “We can live so that our deeds become a monument to his memory.”

Waggit’s mouth moved, and for a moment she thought that he would beg to enter the king’s service, take his endowments and go to war. But he said nothing, merely turned and stalked away.

As a fool at Carris he had killed reavers without knowing what death was. Now, he seemed to have no nerve. She thought of the old adage “Make a fool to cure a fool.” Gaborn had wasted a forcible on him.

She let go of Jureem’s hand, placed it over the gaping wound in his chest. A pair of knights came to take him away.

Iome glanced at Averan. The big oak that Averan had rested under lay on its side, twisted roots rising twenty feet in the air. The wind had swept all of the straw and grass nearby bare. Averan crouched by the tree, her arms wrapped around her legs, and Iome marveled. The gale had been so fierce, she somehow expected that the girl would have blown away.

A couple dozen yards farther off, Binnesman was asking Sir Borenson, “Can you breathe all right?”

Borenson grunted in pain. “It just knocked the wind from me.”

Iome looked up, found Gaborn staring at her as if he would bore through her with his eyes.

Others drew close and whispered things like, “Honor be to the Powers,” but Gaborn just stared accusingly. With a curt motion he ordered all the others away.

“Why?” he asked, when the well-wishers had left. “Why would the Darkling Glory come after you?”

Iome did not want to burden him with another worry. “I don’t—”

“Please,” Gaborn said.

“It wants your son,” Iome said. “It knows that I’m carrying your son.”

Gaborn asked, “My son?”

“Yes,” Iome admitted. When it was stalking me at Castle Sylvarresta “it said that it could smell a son in my womb.”

Iome did not know how Gaborn would react. She had not wanted him to find out this way. She feared that he would be angry with her for withholding such news.

“That’s why I took more endowments,” Iome whispered. “I wanted to give birth to him quickly. If the Darkling Glory wanted him dead so badly...”

Gaborn’s eyes grew bright as he blinked back tears of joy. Or perhaps they were mingled with tears of sadness. Both he and Iome had taken endowments of metabolism—too many to ever live normal lives again. They would age and die before their child reached adulthood. With half a dozen endowments of metabolism each, by the time the child was a dozen years old, Gaborn and Iome would have aged to nearly a hundred. Though endowments of stamina might keep them healthy to that point, in time the human body was meant to wear out. This child might be born safely, but Iome and Gaborn would never live to see it reach adulthood. Gaborn had to realize that, had to know the price that she’d already paid for her child.

Gaborn knelt beside her, put his hand on her back. “Here, lie down.”

“I’m all right,” Iome said.

“You’re more than all right. You’re magnificent,” Gaborn said. “But lie down anyway.”

Gaborn took off his cloak and laid it on the grass, Iome lay on it. Her head was ringing, but she felt well enough to stand. Binnesman was still tending Borenson.

“When were you going to tell me?” Gaborn asked.

“I don’t know,” Iome admitted. “I thought I’d wait until there was a lull in the battles—or until the child was two or three. Whichever came first.”

Gaborn forced a smile. She could see worry pent up behind it. “Then I’m glad there was a lull in the battle.”

As the roaring of the Darkling Glory faded, the sound of thunder followed. In the distance, two more lightning bolts struck in rapid succession.

Averan sat in the grass, staring inward, lost to internal nightmares. The stomach cramps and sweats were abating, yet she felt as if the bolts pierced her.

In the distance, on Mangan’s Rock, the reavers hissed in alarm.

The memories that the thunder aroused were terrifying: racing up through the narrow canyons in the Brace Mountains, running with thousands of reavers, the sky erupting in its display of pyrotechnics, the horrible lightning storm that had left her blind and dazed.

Those were some of the last memories that Keeper had formed.

Even now, she could feel his pain. The cold last night had been so bitter that it nearly froze his joints, until at last he huddled in a burrow with the others, sharing their warmth.

Even now, sitting in the sun, Averan shivered at the thought, and her feet ached from endlessly running. The weariness that Keeper had endured after days of marches, of fighting, of working without stop, also assailed her, along with an endless burning thirst.

But most of all she felt the horror of last night, Keeper’s fear of the lightning.

The fear it aroused was almost primal. It moved her beyond all bounds of reason. While others cleared the battlefield, Averan sat wondering why this was so.

But though the reavers’ memories flowed into her, they came at their own pace. She could not choose to discover what she wanted to know.

So she sat for long minutes, peering deeper into Keeper’s dark soul. Memories assailed her: reavers digging trenches to channel steaming water to newly opened caverns, reavers herding immature worms from one tunnel to another, reavers cleaning their kills.

In so many ways, Keeper had just been a peasant.

Yet gradually she realized that Keeper was like no human farmer she’d ever known. She’d watched milkmaids with their cows, and shepherds with their sheep. She’d tended graaks in an aerie.

There was a bond of affection that grew between a man and his animals. Averan used to love to pet her graaks, to feed them and stroke them between their eyes, or to scratch them roughly beneath the jiggling folds of skin at their throats.

But Keeper had felt none of that. He tended the creatures he ate, watched them grow. But all of the time that he did so, he could barely restrain himself from tearing his charges to pieces.

Keeper had been a creature of monstrous appetite.

And suddenly she knew that he had come here with a charge—to learn to capture and harvest men and women.

She saw it clearly now, through Keeper’s memory. There had been a cave deep in the Underworld. Keeper had gone there to help tend the human charges, to learn how it was done so that he could perfect the techniques.

In the reaver’s memory, Averan recalled people huddled in that black place, too terrified to move as Keeper crept among them. The humans were thin, emaciated. Averan saw them through the monster’s eyes as potential meals. They had all been counted, and Keeper knew that he could not eat one, could not even take a nibble.

But he happened upon a mother with her newborn child. The other keepers had not counted the babe.

So he quickly snatched the infant from its mother and swallowed it. The flavor was bland.

Averan felt horrified—not merely at the thought that Keeper had eaten a child, but that she had then eaten Keeper in turn.

She was filled with revulsion.

Gaborn depended on her. He wanted another victory. Timidly, in the aftermath of the attack, she got up and walked to him as he hunched over Iome.

Her body felt strange, as if her hands and feet were all disconnected. In her memory, she always ran on four legs.

She stepped over a dead sparrow to reach Gaborn.

“You were right,” she told him. “The reavers are monsters. They’re nothing like people.”

Gaborn shot her an inquisitive stare.

“What makes you say that?”

“Because of what they plan to do to us. Because of how they feel inside. I know how they feel when they look at us: it’s a burning hunger.

“You wondered why the reavers stopped here?” she said. “I can’t say for sure. Maybe they did it because they are cold, tired, and starving. They aren’t built to walk in the snow, to charge up through rivers of ice like they did in the mountains last night, or to go for days on end with nothing to drink. They’re dying of thirst.”

Gaborn stared off at the reavers in wonder. “So, have we run them aground?”

“Maybe. But I know what they’re thinking, and mostly they’re just afraid.”

“Of what?”

“Of you!”

Gaborn chuckled as if she had paid him an undeserved compliment. “How could they fear me?”

“They smell you,” Averan said. “Yesterday, in the battle, the fell mage tasted your scent. She knew that you caused the earthquakes, and that men fought more fiercely when you came. She sent your smell to all of her warriors, warning them that you were a danger.

“She did it just before the world worm destroyed the Rune of Desolation, and lightning flashed in the sky.”

“Yes?” Gaborn said. He didn’t understand her point.

“Don’t you see?” Averan asked. “They think that you summoned Glories into battle. The reavers aren’t fleeing back to their caves just because they’re afraid, they’re going back to warn the One True Master!”

A sudden silence formed around Averan. Iome, Gaborn, and dozens of other lords all leaned close to listen.

“And what happens if they warn the One True Master?” Gaborn asked.

Averan found herself breathing hard. “She’ll summon her armies to destroy you.”

34 The Netherworld

Erin Connal could not leave the door to the netherworld in the ruined village of Twynhaven behind—not really. Oh, she turned her back, rode away, but the knowledge that it existed preyed upon her, and her heart stayed, even when urgent matters demanded her attention.

Two hours after leaving Twynhaven, she and Celinor stopped on a lonely hill that afforded a view of Castle Hingham, some five miles off in southeastern Beldinook. “There’s a hornet’s nest for us,” Celinor said.

The riders from Fleeds had warned that Lowicker’s daughter was waging a tantrum, but from the hilltop it looked like war. Carpenters and masons were fitting hoardings on the castle walls. Perhaps three thousand mounted knights wheeled about on its greens, practicing with the lance. To the north, a column of footmen snaked over the hills. Wains filled with supplies rolled in from the east. Beyond them a dirty brown haze hung in the air as if an army moved, but Erin could not see what caused it.

Erin and Celinor headed west, through the forests, circling Beldinook, not daring to take a road. They cautiously followed a dry streambed through the pines.

For much of the day they kept silent, alert. Or at least Celinor remained alert. Erin could not.

As she rode through a quiet glen in the early afternoon, shafts of sunlight spilling upon the moist leaves, the drone of mosquitoes buzzing in her ears, time and again her thoughts returned to the door to the netherworld at Twynhaven. She imagined the green flames swirling there among the black ashes of the ruins.

She was transfixed. She’d found a gate between worlds. Who could guess what wonders might be on the other side? All she had to do was step through. That would be an adventure!

But could she make it? Wizards might visit that realm, but Erin doubted that a common person could do so. Yet her dagger had disappeared. It had plunged into the flames. Perhaps it was destroyed, or even now, it might lie upon that far world.

The call of a rook on the hill startled Erin. Its raucous cry indicated that something lurked there.

It might have been nothing more than a boar or a bear. But both she and Celinor were edgy. They drew reins, made no noise, listened for other riders. Pines shadowed the ridge above them. Long after the rook fell silent, Erin urged her mount forward.

They entered a canyon where deep pines closed in on both sides of the streambed. The trees stood so thick that Erin did not fear other riders. No horse could make it through the dense undergrowth.

So as the shadows played upon her back, cooling her, Erin closed her eyes. She’d slept little in the past few days. She now took a moment to rest as Runelords do, letting her mind wander through realms of dream.

She dreamt of Twynhaven—gray ash that blanketed the ground, smelling bitter and dry. She dreamt of families lying dead in the ashes, while a vivid green circle of fire shone upon the blasted earth like a flickering eye.

In her dream she stood by the circle, and leapt.

Her feet struck the ground of a new world with a jolt. For a moment she crouched in deep grass as thick as a carpet. Full night lay upon the land, and she smelled moisture rising from the fields. Overhead, scintillating stars filled the heavens—not the tens of thousands that she’d tried counting as a child upon the plains of Fleeds. Instead hundreds of thousands simmered in the sky. Each was a fiery crystal on a blanket of blue, and their combined brilliance gave more light than a harvest moon. Erin gasped in wonder.

Just ahead atop a small hill stood a monolithic oak. Each limb was wider than the trunk of any oak she’d ever seen. The limbs snaked around, and a cottage could have fit in a crook of one of those limbs.

The One Tree! she thought—the great tree that legend said sheltered men in the netherworld. But a glance told her otherwise. To her left, more majestic oaks raised their proud heads along the rolling hills. Each was perfect in its own way, as if some higher mind had first conceived it and then given it form.

Not the One Tree, she realized—just a tree.

She looked about. The fields were empty. No cricket disturbed the night. A strange creature, perhaps a bird, gave a throaty call in the distance, miles away.

Having no destination in mind, Erin set out for the nearest tree, but stopped after a few paces. The green grass reached almost to her knees. But all around, the stalks were bent and crushed in a circle a hundred yards wide. She smelled burned grass. In a scorched patch ahead, something gleamed like water in the starlight.

She drew forward. It looked like a scorpion, perhaps three feet in length. At least it had a tail like a scorpion’s, and it had claws, but it gleamed like silver. One claw was broken. Black soot suggested that lightning had struck it.

Was it a statue? Had it been alive? Or might it still be alive? A trail had been trammeled in the grass. The thing had certainly crawled to its resting place.

She drew her warhammer from her sheath, and tasted the air. Yes, the grass smelled sweet, almost honeyed, but lightning had struck. She could make out more burned patches—arcane symbols burned into the grass.

She walked around the circle and found thirteen runes—each different, each unknown, at equal distances. Deep hoofprints suggested that riders had combed this area. She could taste the scent of horses.

She tried to understand what might have happened. Someone had burned runes into the grass. Perhaps in doing so, they had attracted attention—a patrol. She could not tell who had killed the scorpion.

Warily, Erin stalked uphill toward the great tree. It was a mountain of a tree. A grove of normal trees could have sheltered beneath its boughs. Each leaf was as large as a knight’s breastplate, and a single acorn would have fit in a helm.

She had not gotten beneath the boughs when she became aware of distant sound, the grumble of thunder.

Erin wondered. She tasted cool moisture rising off the fields, but the air was not thick with the scent of water. The still heavens heralded no wind. Yet distant lightning split the night. She glanced toward the source.

The sky was black along the horizon for a dozen miles, blotting out the stars, as if a storm were rolling in. Tongues of flame darted in the blackness.

But it was no natural storm: funnels of fire appeared high up. By the flicker of lightning she could make out vast shapes, like enormous men with the wings of bats.

Erin had seen such a thing only once—when the Darkling Glory struck at Castle Sylvarresta. Now thousands of them streamed across the horizon in a flock. They were half a dozen miles away, closing fast.

Erin raced for shelter, hoping the vast tree would hide her as a bush might hide a mouse from the hawk.

It was no easy feat. The hill was steep, and as she sprinted, boughs overhead blotted out the starlight. It was nearly half a mile from the shade of the nearest limb to the deepest recesses at the bole of the tree.

The limbs rose high overhead as she entered the shadows. The pungent leaves smelled so strongly that Erin realized that she’d never truly tasted the scent of an oak before. Her feet thudded over the ground, muted by a thick carpet of decaying leaves. Darkness and cold reigned under the tree. Sunlight had not warmed the soil here for a thousand years. Under the vast tree, nothing grew.

Erin stumbled. Dry bones clacked beneath her feet. Fallen leaves had hidden them. She saw a greatsword thrust into the ground, a monument to a battle. The bones of creatures that might have been men lay all about. She saw the glint of bright armor, and a skull that was too wide of face to have been human.

Lightning struck closer, only a mile or two off by the sound of it. It threw stark shadows. Erin feared that it would show her up to anything that flew above. The cries of Darkling Glories sounded, an unearthly howling.

Erin ran deep under the great oak. The trunk was old, twisted, and no less than ninety feet across. Lightning flashed close to the ground, and a scream involuntarily tore from Erin’s throat—for in the stark light, she saw that the tree had a face: eyes and a wide mouth.

She drew to a halt and peered into the shadows, until a flickering bolt revealed the scene again.

The enormous trunk was old and wrinkled, bent in on itself. Moss and lichens covered the hoary thing. But someone had hacked away a face on its surface—a woman’s face. Her features were beautiful and unearthly. Her mouth was wide, as if she were calling out. Her open mouth led to a hollow beneath the roots of the tree.

Shelter. The mouth was a vast cavern twenty feet wide. She raced through the opening, tripped and rolled down a long hill. She landed, clattering among bones.

She smelled the musky scent of some animal’s den. The tree’s shadow had eclipsed the bright starlight. Everything was black, except when lightning split the sky. The heavens snarled. A tempest rose.

Erin climbed back to the opening, kept herself low to the ground. Lightning flickered. Perhaps half a mile off, a hart bounded across the open fields. It floated over the ground as if in a dream.

But the Darkling Glories came. A howl of warning rose from their throats, a hunting cry that froze the bones, like the call of a wolf mingled with a screaming wind and the rumble of a distant storm.

A lightning bolt was hurled before the hart. It leapt right, making for the shelter of a tree. A second bolt struck the earth. The hart veered again.

Shadows descended. Winged beasts swirled out of the sky like bats dropping into a cave, and the hart was gone.

A shadow blotted out all light overhead, and Erin heard the rush of wings. Something enormous swept through the air above her, then rose again, into the den. Erin felt the wind of its passage.

A Darkling Glory, she realized, her heart thudding. She threw her face into the dirt, and dared not move.

But there was no hunting cry. No claws raked her. Instead, she heard the sound of wings shifting, an enormous bird primping its feathers. It made a soft throaty noise, the sound of an owl, “Whooo.”

But the bird was much larger than any owl. Its wingspan could not have been less than twenty feet.

The lightning continued to strike out on the plains. The tree shook with the rumble of thunder and the roars of Darkling Glories. Lightning flashed overhead. Wind screamed through the tree boughs, and leaves rained down.

Erin clutched the haft of her warhammer, turned to try to glimpse her companion, to see if it posed a threat.

By the flickering thrill of lightning, she saw the beast perched above her, about fifty feet away. A passage looked as if it led down, into a deeper chasm, but the owl crouched upon a knob of moldy root. The raptor was a downy gray, with bits of white at its breast and a collar of black at its throat. Its golden eyes were as large as saucers, and lightning reflected from them.

The owl watched her, unblinking. Its beak was large enough to rip off a man’s arm. It held something dainty in its beak.

Then her light was gone. An afterimage formed in her mind. She’d seen the gleam of bones on the floor. She recognized the owl’s musty smell. This had to be its den.

Lightning flashed, weaving a webwork from horizon to horizon. The owl had closed its eyes, and she saw now what it held in its beak—her dirk!

The owl let the blade fall, and it flashed as it tumbled end over end in the unsteady light, to plunge into a skull on the floor with a whack.

The owl spoke, a whisper that pierced Erin to the core, “Warrior of the Shadow World, I summon you!” The words did not merely ring in Erin’s ears, they spoke to her flesh and trembled through her bones.

You’re dreaming, she told herself. Wake up.

She found herself back in the forest, with a brilliant blue sky overhead. Celinor rode beside her as their horses picked their way through a streambed. A squirrel in a nearby pine raced round its trunk, chattering.

Erin’s heart pounded. In memory she still smelled the musty den beneath the great oak, and heard the grumble of thunder. A surety grew that on some far world, something had found her dagger.

35 Thinking Like the Enemy

“For one little girl,” Gaborn replied to Averan, “you’re sure full of bad news.”

He gave her a worried smile, stroked her face, and wondered at the portent of her words.

As Earth King, Gaborn had ridden to Carris in hopes of saving his people. He’d managed to do it in glorious fashion. But in doing so, he’d called attention to himself. The enemy knew his name, and would come to hunt him. Binnesman had warned him that the more people he tried to save, the more his enemies would try to destroy them. Perhaps in freeing Carris he had triggered the battle that would destroy the world.

He hadn’t considered this.

He wondered at his own wisdom. Even now he planned to hunt down this One True Master. Was it possible that in doing so, he might provoke the very catastrophe he sought to avoid? No, he didn’t believe that. The Earth had whispered to his soul that this was the right course.

Yet doubt nibbled at him. He’d lost most of his powers, and now felt bereft. Could it be that he was mistaken in his designs?

He peered up at Mangan’s Rock. The reavers had nearly cleared the trees from its crown. They’d bulled them over the cliff to the ground.

A vast contingent of reavers manned the cliff face as if it were a castle wall. They stood with blades and knight gigs and staves, gazing out like sentries. The philia on their heads waved about, tasting the air.

They’d taken a nearly unassailable position.

“You said that they were racing to the Underworld,” Gaborn asked. “But if they plan to warn their master, why stop now?”

“Maybe it’s because you killed their fell mage.”

“So we killed a mage. Does that alter the plan?”

“Yes!” Averan said. “A new sorceress has to take the lead, and she’ll...make changes.”

“What do you mean, ‘make changes’?”

Averan huffed. “You killed a mage. That proves that her ideas weren’t good enough. The new mage will try new things against you, and pick new leaders for the blade-bearers. Killing one mage can change everything.”

Of course, it made sense when Gaborn thought about it.

“There’s no telling what they’re plotting,” Skalbairn said.

Gaborn could see a weakness in relying on Averan for information. She could see into the reavers’ minds better than any human had ever done. But all of her news was hours old. She couldn’t tell Gaborn what he needed to know now.

“If they are ill and thirsty,” Jerimas offered, “I can see no outward sign of it. But every moment that they sit there on Mangan’s Rock is another moment that they’ll stay hungry and thirsty.”

“So what is their new mage thinking?” Iome asked.

“Perhaps she’s merely waiting for the sun to warm them,” Binnesman offered. “That’s what lizards do before they hunt.”

“Or maybe they just want rest or time to think,” Iome suggested.

“Not likely,” Skalbairn said. “That rock is like a fortress. I think the reavers hope to draw us into battle.”

That seemed most probable. Gaborn looked from face to face. Jerimas’s eyes twinkled. To the scholar this was merely an elegant puzzle. Skalbairn was already eyeing the rock, trying to figure out how to pull the reavers down from it. Iome looked scared.

Skalbairn said, “Maybe it’s a diversion. By taking a defensive position here, the reavers could hope to draw reinforcements away from nearby castles. They may even have reinforcement of their own on the way.”

That was a frightening thought. Gaborn gave Skalbairn a look. “Right,” he said. “We’ll check into it.” He nodded toward a captain nearby, who rushed off to gather scouting parties.

“You know,” Jerimas said, “maybe the reavers have more than one objective.”

Gaborn suspected a plot. Tens of thousands of people in Carris were still in danger. He reached out with his Earth senses, touching them—and immediately noticed something odd. Those people weren’t in Carris anymore!

Instead, most had already fled the city, bearing southeast so that now they were just forty miles east and a little north of him. Others of his Chosen were heading west or northward from the city, but Gaborn sensed no trouble around them or those that stayed in Carris—it was only the people traveling southeast. And not even all of those were in danger.

None of the roads in that direction were any good. Most travelers moving southeast took boats on the river Donnestgree to the large cities downstream.

With a sinking heart, he recalled the wounded he had evacuated from Carris. There had been legions of sick and dying—more than ten Binnesmans could have handled. Now they spread for miles along the river. Were they heading into an ambush? The danger was rising. By this time tomorrow it would be upon them. It could be anything—reavers, a flash flood, or an attack by Lowicker’s troops.

Gaborn turned to Skalbairn. “While you’re sending out scouts, have a dozen men head downstream along the Donnestgree.”

“Yes, milord,” Skalbairn said. He nodded toward his captain.

“You know,” Skalbairn offered in a dangerous tone, “if these reavers do want to warn their master about you, you’ll have to stop them.”

“Perhaps my best chance would be to ambush the One True Master,” Gaborn said, “before she hears the news.”

But he had no idea how to reach her in the Underworld. The only person who might decipher the reavers’ trails was Averan, and she’d need the Waymaker’s knowledge to do it.

She hadn’t agreed to lead him. He hadn’t even dared to ask her. He didn’t want to sacrifice her.

A dozen lords had gathered round. Gaborn asked, “Gentlemen, may we have some privacy?”

He took Averan by the shoulder and led her away from the knot of warriors. Only Iome and Gaborn’s Days dared follow.

“Averan,” Gaborn said. His stomach knotted. “I have an enormous favor to beg.”

“What?” Averan asked in a small voice. She was trembling. She looked very timid, though she tried to be brave.

“I’m going to the Underworld, to look for the Place of Bones and the One True Master. Can you lead me to her?” He’d known that he would have to ask this of her, yet asking was hard.

Averan swallowed and began to tremble harder.

“You can’t ask that of a child,” Iome said.

“I have to,” Gaborn replied. “We’re running out of time.”

“Perhaps the wylde can do it?” Iome said.

“I thought of that,” Gaborn said. “But it doesn’t speak well enough yet. I doubt it could understand our questions, much less give us answers.”

“But she’s just a little girl. Even if she said yes, she doesn’t understand the question.”

“Yes I do,” Averan told Iome fiercely. “I know what it means better than he does.” She jabbed a finger in Gaborn’s direction. “He’s the one who doesn’t know what he’s asking. The path is long and dangerous. The reavers crawled through the Underworld for days to get here.”

“How many days?” Gaborn asked.

Averan shook her head. “I don’t know. Reavers don’t measure time like we do.”

“Averan,” Gaborn said, “this is important. I feel danger approaching. I feel a great danger to every man, woman, and child I’ve chosen. We have to leave soon. We don’t have days to waste looking for the path. Is there any other way that you know of?”

Averan shook her head emphatically.

Gaborn wasn’t sure that he believed her. “The reavers left a groove in the ground on the way here. Can’t we just follow it?”

“Probably much of the way,” Averan admitted. “But we’ll have to go to the deepest nesting grounds, where the sorceresses lay their eggs. All of the tunnels have well-beaten paths, and the sentinels keep watch.”

Gaborn sighed, rubbed his temple, trying to relieve the tight muscles.

“If you want me to lead you,” Averan offered, “then you must get the Waymaker off that rock!” She pointed toward the monolith on the horizon.

“I will,” Gaborn said. “And before we go, you’ll need to take endowments. We have to make the journey swiftly, and I cannot afford to have you lag. You’ll need brawn, grace, stamina, and metabolism. Most of all, you’ll need endowments of scent so that you can smell the reavers’ markings.”

“Averan—” Iome began to say. But Averan cut her off.

“It’s all right,” Averan said. “Everyone dies. All my friends are gone. He wants to know if I’ll die down there with him.”

“That’s right,” Gaborn said. “It could come to that.”

Iome bit her lip, shot Averan a mournful look. Yet she had to know that Gaborn could not ask this lightly.

Averan took Iome’s hand, squeezed it. “I know what I’m doing. It’s better for one person to die, than a whole world. Don’t you think?”

Gaborn was not surprised at the tears that filled Iome’s eyes. She had always loved her people, but he felt overwhelmed by the way she grabbed Averan, and hugged her fiercely. “I could never be good at that kind of math.”

Gaborn knelt, wrapped his arms around them both.

“Iome,” he whispered into his wife’s ear. “I want you to go someplace safe. I can’t think of any place safer than the Courts of Tide. I need you to carry a letter for me to an old friend. He’ll know where we can get the endowments we need.”

“It will take days for the dogs to bond with her,” Iome objected.

“We’ll have the dog handlers take the endowments,” Gaborn said. “That way it can be done in hours. Then we’ll give them to the girl as vectors.”

Iome nodded her consent. Gaborn quickly penned his missive. As he did, his mind turned to other matters.

He knew the value of stepping outside himself, of learning to think like his enemy. He’d discovered it when he was Averan’s age, and for a moment he was lost in a memory.

When Gaborn was nine, he’d gone on an autumn hunt with his father and some Runelords near the headwaters of the river Dweedum.

On the hunt, the lords found a few salmon running weeks before expected. Gaborn’s father set up camp, and mentioned that he wanted fish for dinner.

The lords couldn’t let such a challenge lie. Catching the salmon suddenly loomed large.

It was one of those cool dawns in autumn when the sun barely filters into the canyons, and the morning mists spend half the day trying to climb up the ridges to make their escape into the sky. The larks and finches had been hopping in the pines, and the spores on the ferns along the hillside were so thick that the whole of the forest carried their scent, so that a tang like iron mingled with the pine needles and a carpet of moss.

With the river running low, the riverbed held more round gray boulders than water.

The lords rode their horses up through the shallows of the river, driving the salmon up to Wildman Falls. The falls soared a hundred and seventy feet. The water tumbled like silver hair, leaving a cold spray in the air that misted Gaborn’s shoulders. No salmon could leap those falls, so the basin beneath was a good place to hem the salmon in. The tumbling water had carved a nice little pond, cool and deep. A few strategically placed boulders all but blocked the shallow exit downstream, and that could be easily guarded.

There weren’t many salmon. Gaborn had only spotted three or four on the ride up, and saw only one swim into the deep waters, making it all that much more desirable.

The older lords thrust a spear into Gaborn’s hands and told him to stand in the shallows and “try” to bag any fish that headed downstream.

Meanwhile, the lords all rode their horses out into the deeper pool, till the water reached their mounts’ bellies. Then they launched themselves at fish with spears that were meant for boars.

It was a mad episode. The horses lunging around in the pool soon muddied the water so that no one could see. If one man did spot a fish, he’d give a shout and spur his horse forward, and all of the others would give chase, for they’d made a game of seeing who would spear the biggest fish.

For the most part, they spent their time chasing around trout that weren’t much longer than Gaborn’s forearm. After an hour of this, only one knight had speared a salmon, a little jack that was small by way of having swum upstream to spawn a year or two early.

But Gaborn was his father’s son, and he decided that if he were going to get a fish, he’d have to think like a fish.

The knights all held to the deep, splashing and muddying the water so that a fish wouldn’t be able to breathe.

So Gaborn went to the shallows at the edge of the stream, where a few overhanging weeds provided cover and the water was fairly clear. Soon he spotted the tail of a salmon poking out. A quick thrust with his spear won Gaborn the salmon that his father had ordered.

The lords had talked about it for days afterward—this little lad, going out and spearing the only salmon in the pool while a bunch of force soldiers and Runelords made fools of themselves.

If I were a reaver, Gaborn wondered, what would I do? The reavers were all fleeing along the exact same trail that had brought them here two days ago. At least, that’s what it looked like.

But a smart reaver would take another trail.

“Sir Langley, Marshal Skalbairn,” Gaborn said, calling the men to his side. “Is it possible that this main force of reavers is acting as a decoy? Could some others have left the trail?”

“I had men watching,” Skalbairn said. “But it’s hard to say for sure what they did in the night.”

“Send a hundred men to check for tracks,” Gaborn ordered. “In particular, have them search back where the reavers dug in last night. Unless I miss my guess, some of them waited to leave. Your men must kill any that they find.”

“Yes, milord,” Skalbairn said.

“And after you’ve done that, call the lords together for a council. We have to get the reavers down from the rock.”

Gaborn turned to Averan. “Could the reavers be digging a well up there?”

“On Mangan’s Rock?” Iome asked.

It didn’t sound feasible even to Gaborn. The rock had to be hundreds of feet thick. But reavers were inordinately strong, and there were thousands up there to work. They had a virtually unassailable position.

Gaborn frowned in concentration.

He felt...rising danger around some of his men.

He looked up. The reavers were sculpting a shallow dome atop Mangan’s Rock. Glue mums had begun to spit out pulpy strands into a configuration he recognized. A brown haze rolled from it, and actinic blue lights flashed beneath. An enormous flameweaver crawled atop the thing, raised a crystalline staff to the sky.

Gaborn’s heart seemed to freeze.

Binnesman breathed out in wonder. “They’re making another Rune of Desolation.”

36 Maygassa

On the western slopes of the Anja Breal, in the Valley of the Lotus, lay sprawling Maygassa, the capital of old Indhopal, It was a city that produced nothing but people—a myriad of people.

The rajahs of Indhopal had long ago built the Palace of Elephants here, a stronghold along the river. On the west, above the city, the palace stood atop an enormous gray stone nearly eight hundred feet high. All along the base of this huge stone were pictographs in ancient Indhopalese that gave the Enlightened Texts of the ancient Rajah Peshwavanju. The texts covered the gray rock, forming an exquisite pattern that was much admired throughout Indhopal. The pattern was called “Lace of Stone.”

Some legends said that the texts were not carved by human hand but had appeared overnight, written by the Earth for those who sought enlightenment.

Raj Ahten glanced up at the palace, read the uppermost verse, “Bow before the Elephant Throne, O haughty traveler. You upon your proud camel: know that you are nothing.”

The words struck Raj Ahten with the force of a portent. The warnings from Binnesman, the way that the Earth Powers had withdrawn from him—even his failure to catch the insolent Wuqaz Faharaqin—all seemed evidence that the Earth was against him. Now the inscription in stone seemed to blaze.

It was only a coincidence that he read that verse, of course. Peshwavanju’s masons had known that merchants traveling the Old Spice Route would ride by on camels, and would of course glance up to read the verses.

Still, it seemed to be a portent, and Raj Ahten halted along the road to rest his camel, as he looked down on Maygassa.

He admired this city. Conquering it had been the high point of his life. He remembered well his ascent to the Elephant Throne here at the palace. Raj Ahten’s father, Arunhah, had once told him that the name Ahten meant “the Sun.” His given name, Avil, was so common that Raj Ahten had held it in contempt. So when he seized the Elephant Throne, he renamed himself Raj, “Ruler,” as did all of the kings of Indhopal. Thus, on the day that he took the capital of Indhopal, he became known throughout the world as the “Sun Lord.”

Below, the walled city sprawled beside the broad banks of the Djuriparari River. The walls of the city, and of every palace within it, were carved of stone that was grayish white, almost a pale lavender, so that the city shone bright in the sun. The Djuriparari River was a broad band of copper beside it.

Fleets of sailing boats, carved from teakwood, each sporting a single mast of brown canvas, plied the sluggish waters. They brought rich spices, rice, sugar cane, silk, gold, melons, and fruits from the jungles. Even from miles away, Raj Ahten’s keen nose could smell the thick scent of cloistered humanity, of commerce and rotting fruit, of poverty and hope.

But as he watched the river below, he knew that he would find trouble in Maygassa. The boats were all heading downstream today, and their four-pointed sails had been unfurled to hurry the pace. People were fleeing.

More than that, from the upper passage he could see along the highway that led to Majpuhr. It was thick with oxcarts, horses, and people. From a distance, the seething mass of humanity marching up the broad winding road between the trees looked like a python twisting through the grass.

None here dared to head northeast, along the trade routes into the desert—not at this time of year. The Wastes were too dry for any but the best force camels. Instead, the refugees were following the curve of the jungle through the hills northward, toward Deyazz.

“What is happening?” Bhopanastrat asked. “Are the reavers coming?”

“Yes,” was all that Raj Ahten said. He gripped the reins of his camel in his numb left hand, prodded the beast with his right, and rode down into the valley.

Maygassa was bustling. A nervous buzz filled the air, the sound of thousands of worried voices talking quickly, punctuated by shouts and cries. Beyond the markets, the city still crawled with men and women, each packing their families’ goods and abandoning their homes. Raj Ahten saw women in their apartments throwing bundles of clothes and food down to children below, while men with daggers and swords guarded their horses and wagons.

All of this Raj Ahten gathered as he rode in from the north, through the Gate of the Blind and along the broad avenues. The city was in a state of panic. The first few people he passed were so preoccupied with flight that none paid him or his men any mind. The one man who looked his way was eyeing his camel, as if wondering if it might be worth stealing. When at last he bothered to look at its rider, he fell back, speechless.

Raj Ahten suspected that men had already begun killing one another in their haste to flee.

Dull consternation began to settle over him, a creeping numbness. He was still nearly two hundred and sixty miles from Kartish.

But he dared not show concern. He prodded his camel and held his head high as he rode into the market, past the Fountains of Paradise with their tubes of polished silver twisted like vines that spurted water in flowery shapes, above basins carved of rhodolite and filled with live crocodiles.

Refugees had evacuated from the south with their whole families—children, animals, and all that they owned. Those who had mounts at all were lucky. The peasant men and women of Maygassa had a hungry, frenzied look in their eyes as they shouted, “Horses? Camels? I pay gold for camels!”

“Food? I want food?”

Babes cried in panic. The bazaar was normally a hive of eager merchants hawking their wares. Maygassa was home to the busiest markets in the world. Here by the north gates on the outskirts of the market, medicine men sold healing herbs—goku and ginseng—or potions made from ground white cobras to ward off old age, or lizard testicles to make a man virile. And down near the docks were merchants of fish, vegetables, hemp, wood, copper, and iron. Farther into the finer merchant district were vast stalls for the traffickers in silk and linen, cloth of gold, muslin, cotton, and wool, all dyed in ten thousand colors.

On a busy day, the bazaar was so crowded that one could not ride a camel through.

But now the northern bazaar was nearly empty, the stalls vacant, the wheedling cries of the merchants unheard. Most of the traffickers had already fled Maygassa. Those who remained were the most mercenary sort, rapacious men who would charge a peasant twenty times the normal price for a horse, only to deliver a sickly mule. He saw women with eyes that shone from greed selling saffron rice at forty times its customary value.

Desperate peasants crowded round them.

“Raj Ahten!” a woman cried. “Our deliverer!” All eyes in the market began to turn to him. For years Raj Ahten had warned his people that the reavers would attack. He’d promised to be their savior. Now people muttered hopefully. “O Great Light!”

“He will save us!”

Into the midst of the bustle and confusion he rode. The cries of the hawkers died on their lips. Everywhere, the people fell silent.

Raj Ahten raised his hand. “What is this commotion?” he called. He pinned his eyes upon a man who was offering a handful of rubies for a camel so old that its muzzle hairs had gone gray.

“Great One,” the man said, “the reavers—they surfaced in Kartish! The very Lord of the Underworld marches at their head...”

Raj Ahten nodded. “Are they marching here now?”

“No, O Light of the Universe, it is much worse. There is a blight upon the land—a creeping stench that kills every plant it touches. It is moving this way, just a bit faster than a man can walk—unless the wind bears it faster. Last night, the winds blew very hard indeed.”

In rising trepidation Raj Ahten made some quick calculations. The reavers had surfaced yesterday at dawn, and had swiftly created a Seal of Desolation in Kartish, as they’d done at Carris. If the resulting blight crept forward at a steady pace, it could be over two hundred miles in diameter.

“It covers all of Kartish?” He tried to imagine the consequences. There would be little food for his troops, so he would not be able to lay siege to the reavers’ stronghold. He’d have to strike quickly, and with all of his might. If the reavers managed to hold the blood-metal mines, it would bring his ruin.

But there were other dangers. The bulk of Raj Ahten’s Dedicates were currently housed in the Palace of Canaries, not far from the mines themselves. They would be at risk.

I am dead now, he thought. If my Dedicates die, I will die with them.

“Indeed, Enlightened One. The blight covers Kartish and Muyyatin as well. But last night the winds drove it into Dharmad and Aven. Soon it will swallow all of the Jewel Kingdoms. Every plant in them will be blasted by nightfall.”

Raj Ahten could not imagine the pepper trees at Aven lying blackened and twisted in their groves, or the passion fruit orchards of Dharmad with nothing but rot beneath their trees. The apiaries of Osmol would be devastated, along with the vineyards and jungles and the rice paddies at Bina.

The farms and orchards of southern Indhopal, of the jewel Kingdoms, were the richest in the world. With them gone, all of Indhopal would suffer famine this winter.

“All gone,” the kaif said. “All destroyed. The people are fleeing as fast as they can, but the blight spreads even at night. A common man, even on horse, cannot outrun it! To wait until it catches up with you is folly, for it means certain death.”

“And what of my warriors?”

“Armies are converging on the mines at Kartish,” someone yelled from the crowd. One of his soldiers was there, a man in a saffron surcoat with the three-headed wolf emblazoned in red. But he wore his surcoat hidden under a black cloak, so that Raj Ahten had not seen him from behind. “Aysalla Pusnabish leads the charge, with three million footmen and eighty thousand lancers—every able-bodied man in the Jewel Kingdoms.”

Pusnabish was Raj Ahten’s most trusted warlord—the captain who protected his Dedicates. He was marshaling every troop available, but nearly all of those three million men would be commoners, and it might take days for them to gather.

If the Lord of the Underworld led the reavers, if she uttered curses as the one had at Carris, the commoners would become as dross burning in a forge.

Raj Ahten asked, “Yesterday the reavers took Kartish?”

“Yes, O Wise One,” the soldier said.

“And Pusnabish is throwing every man against them?”

“As I have said,” the soldier agreed.

“And the blight still spreads?”

“Even as we speak,” the soldier said. “I raced north from the borders at dawn, and saw the decimation spread with my own eyes.”

It could mean only one thing. Pusnabish had failed to dislodge the reavers, failed to destroy the Seal of Desolation. Perhaps he had simply been unable to break the reavers’ defenses. Perhaps he did not know what needed to be done, or was still gathering his troops. But Raj Ahten suspected the worst: Pusnabish and all his millions might already be dead.

Raj Ahten could not reach Kartish before nightfall, not if his camel was to live through it. Once he hit the blasted lands, there would be no fodder for the beast.

And as the blasting spell spread, it would make it more and more difficult for anyone to reach Kartish, to mount an attack on the reavers lodged there.

There was a slim hope that Pusnabish and his men still lived, that Raj Ahten could marshal a charge against the reavers and break the Seal of Desolation there. A slim chance.

He prodded his camel through the streets of Maygassa, and as he did, he calculated quickly. If the Desolation spread, then by tomorrow at dawn it would swallow the Jewel Kingdoms and lead to a terrible famine in Indhopal. A day later, it would swallow Maygassa and begin taking the rich jungles to the north. Five days later, it would eat through the vast deserts of Indhopal, destroying all but Deyazz.

Within a week, it could devastate all of Indhopal. After that, the world.

37 Many Farewells

Myrrima’s heart felt heavy as she prepared to leave Gaborn. Men had only begun to cart off the bodies of Jureem, Handy, and their attackers.

The assault on Iome had happened so quickly that Myrrima’s nerves still jangled. The reavers were brewing some new trouble on Mangan’s Rock, while Gaborn spoke of going to the Underworld to fight their master.

Langley rode out onto the plain to gather up several lords for a council. As the council prepared to convene, Gaborn gave Myrrima and Borenson a message case to carry to King Zandaros. “Be sure that this gets through,” Gaborn told them. “Algyer col Zandaros would be a powerful ally, and we cannot afford to have him as our foe.”

“It will get through,” Myrrima promised. “And I’ll take good care of Iome, so long as our roads lie together.”

“I know,” Gaborn said. “May the Earth protect you.” He drew close, hugged her to say goodbye. The act surprised her. Though she saw Iome as a friend, Gaborn was still “the King,” and therefore too high above her station for such a show of affection.

Myrrima went to Averan. The little girl’s eyes were glazed. She looked forlorn. Myrrima took her hand, “Little sister. I’m going to Inkarra, and I’ve come to say goodbye.”

“Oh,” Averan said. “That means I’ll never see you again.”

“No,” Myrrima promised. “I’ll be back.”

But Averan shook her head. She said matter-of-factly, “No one comes back from Inkarra, and I’m going to the Underworld.”

Myrrima wanted badly to comfort the girl. “Have faith in yourself and your king. And have faith in me. I’m your big sister now.”

But Averan just shook her head. “Not really.”

She was right. Roland had never petitioned the duke to adopt Averan as far as anyone knew. Averan had never been made Borenson’s sister, and Roland’s promise was left unfulfilled. This girl had no one.

Myrrima’s own father had been taken at an early age. She’d had a mother and sisters to help care for her, and knew how vital their support had been in her life. Averan’s own loss seemed a small matter, easily corrected.

Myrrima turned to Gaborn. “Your Highness, Roland Borenson planned to petition Paldane to become Averan’s guardian. But he died before he could make his plea. I wonder now if you can grant Roland’s petition, my petition, now.”

Gaborn looked to Averan. “Would you want this? Would you take Myrrima as your sister?”

Averan appeared more thoughtful than excited. She nodded.

Gaborn glanced at Sir Borenson. “If I grant this, you become her brother indeed, and her guardian.”

Binnesman cut in. “She’s an Earth Warden. The Earth will clothe and feed her as it sees fit. And you may leave her training to me.”

Myrrima was taken aback by the wizard’s statement. “I’m sure you intend well,” she told Binnesman. “And you might train Averan in the ways of magic. But you’re not used to caring for children. Can you give her the love that she needs? And when she’s hungry, will you feed her, or merely let her grub around for roots and nuts?”

“I’m sure you mean well too,” Binnesman said. “But remember, dear lady, you are the one going to Inkarra. How well will you care for her?”

Myrrima argued, “Our estate in the Drewverry March is large enough to accommodate a child. She could stay with my mother and sisters, when she’s not training.”

Binnesman warned, “Wild birds like cages as much as she’d like a house, I think.”

Gaborn eyed them both. “The child can live in a house and eat at a table and still be an Earth Warden. I see no reason why Roland’s desires should not be granted. But I still haven’t heard from Sir Borenson.”

“My father made that choice already,” Borenson said.

Gaborn said softly, “So be it. Then Averan, I grant you into the care of family Borenson. Even if it be in name only, you have the right to call yourself Roland’s daughter.”

Myrrima nodded, looked at Averan gravely, and said, “Now we are sisters.”

It was a small act of decency, but the words brought tears to Averan’s eyes.

Myrrima hugged Averan and said, “My mother and sisters will be going to Drewverry March.” She took a necklace from around her throat, placed it on Averan. It was a small pendant of a silver fish. “When they see this, I’m sure that they’ll welcome you. It was a gift from my father. Drewverry will be your home, whenever you want.”

Averan hugged Myrrima fiercely, choked out, “Goodbye.”

Then Myrrima shook hands with Binnesman, and even his wylde. In moments she, Borenson, Iome, and Iome’s escorts began packing for the quick ride. Iome would take Gaborn’s forcibles to the Courts of Tide.

Gaborn called a man out of his ranks especially to lead the group, a swarthy fellow with a single black eyebrow who looked as disreputable as his namesake would imply. He was called Grimeson.

But as Grimeson began tying down a tarpaulin over the treasure wagon, he shouted, “We’ve been robbed!”

There was a great commotion as he tore the lid off one crate, threw the empty box to the ground, and began opening each crate in turn.

Several men rushed to the wagon. The guards protested, “But it hasn’t been out of our sight!”

“How well were you watching when the Darkling Glory attacked?” Grimeson asked.

The guards let out a cry of consternation, began shouting, “Search the camp.” There were hundreds of horses tied up and down the creek in small enclaves. Myrrima didn’t know where to begin searching, who to look for.

Gaborn closed his eyes, seeking inward. “Don’t bother. The thief is gone. Feykaald is riding to Indhopal.”

Borenson said, “He has less than an hour on us. We can catch him!”

The old Wit Jerimas urged Gaborn, “Milord, you must retrieve those forcibles. Make no mistake. If Raj Ahten learns that you still have so many, he will come after them.”

But to Myrrima’s surprise, Gaborn shook his head. “No. I feel a pall settling over Raj Ahten. There is trouble in Kartish. Surely the children of Indhopal need those forcibles as much as we do.”

Myrrima thought that someone would speak out against the notion.

Knights Equitable and lords from half a dozen lands stood within hearing. But no one spoke against Gaborn.

For days he had been saying it: all of the world’s people were Gaborn’s charge. Perhaps now they had begun to believe.

So Myrrima, Borenson, and Iome’s retinue mounted up. They waited for Iome.

She and her king walked together and stood under an oak by the brook, talking for a long while. Myrrima saw tears stream down the queen’s face. They were far enough away that no one could hear what they said, but Myrrima could imagine.

Iome was leaving Gaborn. He would go to the Underworld to hunt for the One True Master. Iome feared for him even as she held him. When at last she was able to tear herself away, Iome got on her mount and spoke not at all.

Force horses pulled the treasure wagon so fast that it sang over the highways. They raced southeast through grasslands, following the river Donnestgree as it surged toward the ocean and the Courts of Tide.

Few villages dotted the plains. Myrrima asked Borenson why. He pointed out that the driving winds would not allow many trees, and the soil here blanketed a thick crust of volcanic stone. Without wood for fuel, few people wanted to settle here, though the land was bountiful enough for wild cattle.

But people had lived here once. She saw the remains of castles on many a lonely hill. Borenson pointed out the site for the Battle of the Five Wizards, and halted once to show her bones of a giant encased in a rock by the wayside. She saw the very tower where Leandra had pushed her mother to her death upon hearing that Andreas was no more.

Near the old altar at Rimmondy they scared a flock of young wild graaks up from the carcasses of some cattle that had been chased over a cliff.

In the late afternoon they reached a crossroads two hundred miles southeast of Carris where silver birches bent over a still river, their leaves perfectly mirrored in the waters.

To the south lay the road that Myrrima and Borenson would take, while Iome headed northeast. They stopped to let the force horses graze and drink.

“We can’t stay here long,” Borenson warned Myrrima. “The sun will be going down soon. We’ll want to be clear of the Westlands.”

“The Westlands?” Myrrima asked. She couldn’t keep the edge of fear from her voice. She had heard children’s tales of the wights that haunted them. “Are they close by?”

“Oh, you’ll get a close look,” Borenson assured her with a grin. “If you spit that way, you’ll hit them.” He nodded toward the south.

“But I thought they’d be farther...west,” Myrrima said.

“They’re west of Old Ferecia, and that’s all that matters.”

“But there’s supposed to be bogs and swamps.”

“They start just beyond that rise,” Borenson assured her. He nodded toward a rise where the remains of a castle wall still thrust up like a dog’s tooth. “That’s Woglen’s Tower.”

Myrrima shuddered. She knew the tales. The land here had been black with Toth, and blood had once filled this river. For three months Fallion’s armies had fought to break their siege and win that tower, only to discover that Fallion’s bride was dead inside.

Somehow she’d expected Woglen’s Tower to still be standing. In the old tales it had seemed indomitable. And she’d imagined bones here upon the ground.

She didn’t feel prepared for Borenson’s news. She’d thought only about getting to Inkarra, not about any dangers between. But there would be bogs full of wights and mountains with hazards of their own.

“Can’t we go around the Westlands?” she asked.

“It will be faster if we go through them,” he said, obviously amused to see her dismay.

Myrrima and Borenson sat for a few moments counseling about what they should take with them south. Borenson had found gold in his father’s purse. He assured Myrrima that the city of Batenne near the Alcairs would carry all the supplies that they needed. Iome walked downstream as they spoke.

When it was near time to leave, Myrrima went looking for Iome. She walked down along a grassy trail beside the river and scared up a family of mallards.

She smelled an apple tree somewhere in the band of woods nearby, and found Iome there, leaning with her back against it, looking to the northwest. The head of a kingly statue lay in the grass, gazing upward with blank eyes. Wind-fallen apples carpeted the ground at Iome’s feet. Deer had nibbled many of them. Iome thoughtfully chewed a yellow apple. The sunlight striking the golden fields was piercing, brilliant.

“Are you worrying about Gaborn?” Myrrima asked. “No,” Iome said. “My thoughts are far more selfish.”

“Really?” Myrrima said. “Good.”

“Good?” Iome asked. She turned and stared into Myrrima’s eyes. Over the past three hours she had been so preoccupied that she had not said a word to anyone.

“You don’t indulge yourself that way enough,” Myrrima suggested.

“Well, I’m making up for it today. I was just wondering if Gaborn would even spare a thought for me this afternoon.”

“I’m sure he will.”

“That’s the trouble,” Iome said. “He’ll think about me, and with a thought he’ll know whether I’m safe, and where I am.”

“I imagine so,” Myrrima said.

“I wish that I could go with you,” Iome confided. “Jerimas said that Gaborn’s nearest kin should deliver the message.”

“Gaborn couldn’t risk that,” Myrrima assured her.

“I know,” Iome said. “Now that he knows that I carry his son, he’ll send me to ‘safety.’ No doubt he’ll want me to lie comfortably in bed until it’s time to spread my legs and deliver his child.”

“Your Highness!” Myrrima said, affecting a shocked tone that she really did not feel.

Iome grinned wickedly, dark eyes flashing. “I’d go with you if I could. But Gaborn would know. He might even use his Earth Powers to hunt for me, and in wasting his precious time, I might place others in jeopardy. I can’t risk that. So it seems that I must do as I’m told.”

“At least you’ll be safe,” Myrrima said.

“There is no place in the world safer than at the Earth King’s side,” Iome countered. “That’s where I want to be.”

Iome tossed her apple to the ground, and took Myrrima’s hands. “I’ll miss you. Though you’ve saved my life twice now, I think of you as far more than a protector. I want you for my friend. Each day, I’ll beg the Earth to guide you, until you hurry back.”

“I’ll think of you, too,” Myrrima said. She found it hard to speak, could add little more. Words didn’t suffice. “I wish you well in the birthing of your son.”

Iome grinned, placed her left hand low on Myrrima’s stomach, just above her womb. “May you have a child of your own,” Iome intoned.

It was an old tradition in Heredon for a pregnant woman to offer a blessing upon her barren friends this way. It was merely a gesture of goodwill. Yet Myrrima felt a muscle spasm beneath Iome’s hand, and stepped back quickly. For half a second she imagined that Iome’s touch really could fill her empty womb.

Iome laughed. “It will happen soon enough, now that your husband...I’m sorry if I’ve offended, or upset you,” Iome quickly added. “I know that you and your husband have your troubles. I—only want the best for you.”

“No, it’s all right,” Myrrima said. “Thank you.” She couldn’t hide her uneasiness. Myrrima dared not tell Iome that Borenson had never slept with her, and that she had lied about his miraculous restoration.

“Let me give you another gift,” Iome said, as if hoping to atone for an unintended offense. “You need a necklace—to make up for the one you gave away.” She reached around her own throat, where a necklace lay hidden beneath her tunic. “I’ve been wearing this, for luck. You’ll need it more than I.” She brought out the opal necklace that Binnesman had used to fight the Darkling Glory.

“Your Highness,” Myrrima said, “I could never—I have no present to give you in return.”

“You gave me my life, and the life of my son.”

Iome put the necklace around Myrrima’s neck, hugged her, and they walked hand in hand back upstream to find Borenson brushing the mounts.

Borenson said goodbye to the queen and leapt up into his saddle in a single fluid move, as Runelords do. Myrrima swung onto his warhorse, her back straight, her movements quick and efficient.

Myrrima wondered why Borenson didn’t ask for his warhorse back, for it had more endowments than the little piebald mare he rode. Perhaps he no longer wanted it. His horse was a kingly mount, and Borenson was no longer the king’s guard. The piebald mare he rode was more appropriate for a minor lord. The two rode south along the river, turned at a bend and waved back through the trees.

Iome stood among the silver-barked birches at the edge of the wood, waving in return.

Myrrima had a strange view of her then. It seemed right for Iome to be there in the woods, as natural as berries on a holly tree. There with the golden limbs hanging above her head, wearing her traveling robes of green, with a son growing in her womb and horses at her back, Iome looked a proper wife for an Earth King.

Iome waved farewell to Myrrima and Borenson. She felt miserable. Gaborn wanted her to be safe, protected. He wanted what was best for her.

But right now, she felt very much alone.

Her friends were riding to Inkarra. Gaborn planned to go to the Underworld. And she...would go where she was told while the world collapsed around her. She yearned to do more.

Iome had Sergeant Grimeson call the guard together and they headed east with the guards and wagons.

The golden plains soon dissipated, replaced by lands so rich that they remained green even at the last of summer, and great oaks pocked the fields. Cottages began to dot the landscape, and stone fences lined the highway.

People were soon everywhere, and as Iome’s horse raced by, more often than not the farmers with their pigs or sheep or wagons would hardly have time to recognize her, much less doff a hat or bend the knee.

So their party was continually followed by cries of “Was that the queen?” and “Look, quick, there goes the queen!”

By late afternoon, Carris was but an evil memory. The aroma of living wheat fields supplanted the smell of dead grass; lordly pear orchards where starlings soared in riotous clouds were exchanged for the gray soot; the lowing of cattle as they grazed in the fields replaced the cries of children.

Iome felt invigorated.

Grimeson named the villages and cities for her as they passed, and sometimes would point out an ancient battlefield or spot of ground where history had unfolded. She soon realized that this unsightly little man had a fine head on his shoulders, and was cordial enough. But she wondered why Gaborn had chosen him to be her escort.

As evening gave way to night, Iome kept wishing to stop for a real meal at one of the inns that they passed. Time after time, she would smell the delicious aromas of ham cooking in a bed of leeks, or chicken savories, or warm bread fresh from the oven.

But the need was on her, and so she rode like a gale through the night, until, as Runelords do, she slept in the saddle, passing through a dream with a cool wind in her face, her hair flying.

Under starlight they rode, until one of the guards said, “Milady?”

Iome blinked her eyes as she woke.

They came to a stop on a rise, and the dark ocean spread before them in every direction. Iome had never seen an ocean, had never smelled the bitter tang of salt so strongly mingled with life and decay. She had not conceived how endless its horizons would be.

Ahead lay several small islands, all spanned by elegant bridges made of white stone that were almost indiscernible from wisps of cloud in the moonlight.

She saw stretched out above them the soaring towers at the Courts of Tide, like silver spears taking aim at the horned moon.

38 A Wizard’s Perspective

As afternoon dimmed into night, Averan watched Gaborn and various lords gathered in the council. They all sat on rocks and stumps that they had pulled into a circle near the creek. The reavers had been up on Mangan’s Rock for nearly three hours, roosting there like crows. The sun slanted toward the horizon, and a cool breeze wafted out of the mountains, carrying with it the scent of pine.

The Rune of Desolation that the reavers formed was only just beginning to take shape. Many scarlet sorceresses had been slain in the march, along with the glue mums, so that this construct was growing slowly. But the sickly design was evident, and foul-smelling smokes rolled off the hill as if bubbling from a cauldron.

Still, Averan had to wonder. From Battle Weaver’s memories, she knew that Battle Weaver had been sent here precisely because she had mastered the Rune of Desolation. Other reavers might duplicate portions of the rune, but each sorceress knew only a small piece of the whole.

Gaborn’s men still held the plains in a vast circle. The reavers’ smoke burned a man’s sinuses and made his eyes water. It was bad enough so that the Frowth giants moved their camp well upwind of the rock. Yet there was still no sign of the blasting that had destroyed crops for miles around Carris.

To Averan, that seemed proof that the reavers were destined to fail at duplicating the rune.

But Gaborn was worried. He wanted the rune destroyed, and he wanted the Waymaker.

He huddled with dozens of lords: Skalbairn, Sir Langley, Queen Herin the Red, Duke Groverman, Jerimas, and dozens of others. They raised loud voices and planned to assault the rock.

Averan sat quietly at the edge of the circle.

There was a thrill of expectation in the air, the sense of a rising battle. “I say we take artillery to them,” Skalbairn was saying. “We put ballistas south of the rock, and shoot the reavers down until they retreat. Then we send Runelords up the cliffs on scaling ladders.”

Gaborn looked evenly at Skalbairn. “I told you before: artillery won’t work.”

“Of course it will work!” Skalbairn argued.

“The king’s right,” Jerimas said. “The reavers would just throw rocks back at us. There’s no getting at them.”

“There has to be a way,” Queen Herin offered. “What if we built large siege towers, attacked from downwind? We could draw the towers in fast, using force horses. We might gain some element of surprise.”

Gaborn shook his head sadly. “The Earth warns against it.”

So he had said of every plan that the men propounded. The Earth did not grant him leave to act.

If only he could summon an earthquake, Averan thought, as he did at Carris. I’d see the reavers shaken from their perches, the whole hillside sliding into ruin.

But Gaborn could not summon earthquakes or world worms anymore. He could not even come up with a plan of attack. Always the Earth’s counsel was the same: no.

Averan glanced up, found Gaborn gazing toward her, as if hoping she would come to his rescue. Averan leaned forward, wrapped her hands over her head. She felt as if it were crammed to bursting. Memories still rushed into her, even though her mind was full. It was as if she’d devoured a huge feast, and now sat torpid, bloated, and kept shoving snacks down her mouth.

She had a sudden vivid vision of the nesting site of the Soft Stone Clan where Keeper had hatched, down where the rocks were warm from magma. She recalled cutting her way out of a leathery sack at birth by using her egg tooth, only to be attacked by one of her older siblings while still weary from the ordeal.

Keeper had wrestled with his sister, ripping off a hind leg as she fled. It was a hollow victory, for Keeper would have been better nourished by his sister’s corpse. Still, the leg provided him with his first real taste of flesh, and he fashioned the broken bone into a weapon, which he used to stab the next few hatchlings. He tore off the sweet musk glands beneath their forearms for nourishment, and ate their brains so that he quickly grew strong and wise.

Keeper’s memories were macabre, fascinating, although sketchy. She remembered haunting fragments of incidents: reavers desperately placing huge stones to form a conduit so that magma rising around them would shoot up to heat an underground lake.

The discussion had hit a lull. In the background there was a yelp and the sound of a staff smacking flesh. Beneath the fallen oak behind them, Gaborn’s captain was still training the wylde. He’d shown her how a Runelord could use a staff to vault over the head of an enemy. Now he taught her how to whirl her staff to engage multiple attackers. Even without endowments of brawn, the green woman matched his expert maneuvers.

A voice of reason suddenly spoke up. It was Jerimas. “We’ve been talking for hours now, and each time we come up with a plan, Gaborn says that the Earth forbids it. Are we sure that we even want the reavers off that rock?”

“What do you mean?” Skalbairn said in his deep voice. The huge warrior was sitting on a stone, sharpening his battle-ax. He tilted his head to hear the answer.

“I mean,” Jerimas said, leaning forward eagerly, so that his long silver beard nearly swept his knees, “that Averan tells us that the reavers are suffering from thirst. Once they come off that rock, they’re likely to head for the nearest drinking water—the water they left in Carris. Perhaps that’s why the Earth warns us against attacking.”

“Aye,” Queen Herin said. “I’m all for letting them sit up there till they dry up like jerk.”

“We can’t wait,” Gaborn said. “I have greater worries than Carris. I need the Waymaker.”

“For what it’s worth, I don’t think they’ll go back to Carris,” Averan said. “The mountains were too cold last night. They’ll be afraid to try them again.”

“The weather has turned,” Skalbairn reasoned. “It won’t be that cold tonight.”

“The reavers don’t know that,” Averan said. “The weather is a mystery to them. To them, weather is just something that happens.”

Old Jerimas said, “If the reavers feel too desperate, it may be that once they come off the rock, they’ll simply attack in full force. We must leave them an escape route, a way that looks safe.”

“Agreed,” Gaborn said. “We’ll give them an open road to the south—for a while.” The wilds of Mystarria to the south were scarcely inhabited. Keep Haberd had been one of the largest fortresses, and now it was gone. “But I’d still like to know what can get them off the rock.”

Averan glanced up. Everyone was looking at her expectantly. She shook her head. “I don’t know. I can’t understand what they’re doing up there. Only Battle Weaver knew how to build the Rune of Desolation.”

“They learn fast,” Gaborn said. “Perhaps this new leader is feeling confident.”

“I’ll tell you what can get them off that rock,” Skalbairn said to Averan. “Fear. They have to be more frightened of staying up there than of leaving. What is it that reavers fear in the Underworld?”

Averan dredged up what images she could. There were lots of things. She recalled one reaver that had stepped on a creature that burrowed in the ground. It was long, with a thin tail that poked up. The tail had pierced the reaver’s foot, and the small creature had injected its eggs.

Battle Weaver had used a spell to burn the eggs, but the wound was too deep, and the eggs were already in the reaver’s blood. Thousands of parasites soon began hatching in the unfortunate reaver, so that it had to be cast into a pit.

There were other denizens of the Underworld that reavers feared or respected.

But one thing came to mind more than others. “Smoke.”

“Of course,” Skalbairn said. “Smoke in a closed tunnel. It would kill reavers as fast as it does men.”

Gaborn shook his head. “Carris was burning, yet the reavers didn’t flee. They’re afraid of smoke, but not mindlessly so.”

A sudden disjointed image came to Averan’s mind of Keeper handling a clutch of spider eggs, turning them over one by one so that the fluids inside wouldn’t settle, and the eggs would eventually hatch. When no other reavers were near, he stuck one in his mouth.

To her surprise, Binnesman came to her rescue. “Lords, ladies,” the wizard said, “I’m afraid my charge is done for a while.”

Binnesman took Averan’s hand, drew her from the crowd.

“Binnesman?” Gaborn asked, surprised at his move.

But the wizard planted his staff in the ground. “You ask too much of the girl. She’s not a warrior, and she’s not your counselor. She’s an Earth Warden. It’s time that she began her schooling.”

“Can’t it wait?” Skalbairn demanded. His tone suggested that he would gladly fight the wizard.

“I think not,” Binnesman said. “It’s an important lesson. It has to do with obedience, and remembering one’s place in the world.”

Gaborn stood up as if to challenge the wizard, but Binnesman stuck a gnarled finger in Gaborn’s chest. “It has to do with obedience, milord. You are not the Earth’s warrior any more than this child is. When it is time to strike the reavers, the Earth will warn you as it has in the past, or maybe a lightning storm is already on its way and will drive the reavers from the rock. Trust me—or trust the Power that we serve. The Earth knows the danger better than we do, and will prepare an escape. We must only do our part when the time comes.

“So, for now, I suggest that all of you lords get some rest. Have some dinner. Feed your horses. Maybe play a game of chess.”

Gaborn grinned coldly at the wizard. He had a twinkle in his eye. He nodded. “That,” Gaborn said, “is the best advice I have heard all afternoon.”

Averan couldn’t quite fathom it. She knew how desperately Gaborn needed to go to the Underworld. Time was so short.

Yet he agreed to bide his time, in hopes that the Earth would guide him. It seemed to Averan to be a terrible gamble.

Binnesman led Averan to his horse, helped her into the saddle. “Where are we going?” Averan asked.

He nodded. “Up into the mountains, to start your training.”

“Can Spring come with us?” She was still sparring with Gaborn’s captain. He’d set down the staff, now began to teach her the use of the longspear.

“She has more important things to do,” Binnesman said, nodding in approval.

He climbed onto the saddle behind Averan, spurred the big gray Imperial stallion out over the prairie. The golden fields seemed to roll back beneath the horse’s hooves, and the Runelords’ camp fell behind.

“Why did you take me away from them?” Averan asked.

“Gaborn is trying too hard,” Binnesman said. “He wants to attack, though the Earth warned him against it. He needs to learn his lesson. And you need a rest.”

His answer made sense, but Averan couldn’t stop feeling guilty. She wanted to help Gaborn.

Binnesman reached behind his saddle, pulled his old oak staff from a sheath at his back, handed it to Averan.

As soon as her palm touched it, she felt...the wood thriving beneath her fingers. It was as if she touched a living tree, sun-warmed on a hill. She turned the staff over, studied it. The staff was perhaps five feet long, made of an oak limb that seemed to be polished a rich orange-brown from long handling. Near the top, a bit of leather had been tied around it as a grip, and the laces to the bindings held the only decorations: four large beads—one forged from silver, one from iron, one carved of reaver bone, and one of obsidian. The knob at the top had no fancy decorations, only a few runes delicately carved above the grip. There were no holes from woodworms, no cracks or blazes from a fire. All in all, it looked unremarkable.

But Averan could feel power surging within it.

“Do you sense it?” Binnesman asked. “Earth Power is bound into that staff.”

“Yes,” Averan said.

“You must find your own staff. Any limb will do. All you have to do is ask a tree for it.”

“Any limb?” Averan asked, eyeing some willows along the creek up ahead.

“Not quite any,” Binnesman said. “You must find the one that is right for you.”

“Is one kind better than another?” Averan asked. “Could I take a willow limb?”

“A willow limb is good,” Binnesman said. “A wizard who bears a willow staff will be strong in the healing arts, and will be closely allied to Water. Do you feel drawn to the willows?”

Averan studied the willows, their leaves flashing green and yellow in the sunlight. She didn’t feel drawn to them, not the way that she’d felt drawn to sleep in the ground.

“No.” She pointed out, “You have oak.”

“Oak is strong, and resists Fire,” Binnesman said.

Averan peered over her shoulder at him. There had been an odd tone to his voice, almost reverence for the oaks.

“What of other trees?” Averan asked. “Do they have certain powers?”

“I wouldn’t call them ‘powers,’ ” Binnesman said. “Different trees have different personalities. The tree that you pick, the tree that picks you, is something of a gauge of an Earth Warden. Your choice will give me clues about the kinds of abilities that you will develop.”

“Are there kinds of staves you shouldn’t want?”

Binnesman frowned. “Some are weaker than others. There are some that I would not want.... But I’ll say no more on the subject, child. I don’t want to influence your decision.”

Averan glanced back at the willows that she was passing. They looked pretty with their leaves all going gold. She bit her lip. No, not willow.

Nor did she feel drawn to the oaks that stood like lonely sentinels on the plains, their limbs all twisted and bound with ivy. She barely glanced at a stand of prickly hawthorn by an outcropping of rock.

“Must I find one today?” Averan asked.

“No.” Binnesman chuckled. “Your staff is important, and here at the base of the mountains are many kinds of trees. That’s the only reason I mentioned it, so that you would be aware in that moment when you feel the trees calling you.”

He neared a second small stream.

“See the yellow clover,” Binnesman said as they passed. Averan nodded. “It’s called melilot. If you roll the golden leaves between your fingers and apply them to varicose veins, you can heal them in moments. It can also relieve swelling from bruises, and can be added to a compress of lamb’s ear to stop bleeding wounds.”

The horse leapt the stream, and Binnesman said, “As for the willows, you may not want a staff made of one, but you can steep the leaves to make a tea that will cure most pains, including those of a weakened heart. I find that if you pick them at midsummer it is best. Some old women prefer to strip the bark from the willow and use it, but the plant dies.”

Averan knew about willow bark, of course. The wizard drew rein and climbed down from his mount.

He picked the leaves from a flower with purple petals on the tip, light yellow in the center. “This is heartsease,” he said. “Silly girls not much older than you use it for love potions. Personally, I think that clean hair and an inviting smile do as much good. But if you chew the fresh leaves for a few minutes, you’ll find that your mood brightens, and cares weigh less heavily on your mind.”

Averan put the leaves in her mouth. They had a pungent odor that seemed to open her chest, allow the air in easier. She chewed them thoughtfully as Binnesman remounted and rode along.

“If someone is following you, tie morning glory in a loop and cast it on the trail behind,” Binnesman said. “Your enemies will get tangled in the brush.”

For long minutes he extolled the virtues of goosegrass and feverfew, elder flowers and smallage. As he did, his horse climbed the foothills until they reached the forest. There he stopped in the shade of some alders. In the higher hills Averan could see the red leaves of maples, tan leaves of beech, the greens and blues of pine and spruce.

Averan looked out over the fields to the south. Mangan’s Rock was miles away. She cried out, “From here you can’t see the reavers at all!”

“It helps put the problem in perspective, doesn’t it?” Binnesman said. “Up close they’re monsters, towering over you with dripping fangs. But from here...the Earth swallows them.”

Averan stared off. She didn’t know what to say. The falling sun cast its slanting shadows. She could see the folds and undulations of the ground that she hadn’t noticed in the full sunlight. The air had begun to cool.

“Gaborn wants me to come to the Underworld with him. Was I wrong to say yes?”

“What does your heart tell you?” Binnesman asked.

Averan felt inside. She hadn’t noticed it, but all of her concerns, all the fears that had paralyzed her today, were suddenly gone, lifted by the heartsease. For the first time she felt as if she could really look at her problems.

“I’m not afraid. Not now.”

“Good,” Binnesman said. “You’re not a child going into the Underworld: you’re an Earth Warden. The Earth can hide you. The Earth will heal you. The Earth will make you its own. You must understand that. You’re not a child any longer. You’re a powerful wizard. And I’m coming with you, of course, as is Spring.”

“Good.” Averan felt genuinely relieved.

“But you must promise me something,” Binnesman said. “You must promise to remember what you are.”

“A wizard?” she asked.

“An Earth Warden. You are here to protect the small things of the world.”

“Yes?” She could tell by his tone that she had done something wrong.

“Don’t let Gaborn mislead you. You are not here to fight reavers—that much I can assure you.”

“I’m protecting people,” Averan objected.

“It’s only natural to want to protect your own kind,” Binnesman said. “But mankind is not your domain. You aren’t called to serve it.”

“How can you know?” Averan asked.

“Because it is my domain,” Binnesman said forcefully. “There is only one Earth Warden to a species. It is my duty to watch over and heal mankind. You—I don’t know what you’re here for.”

“You’re getting old,” Averan said. “What happens when you die? Won’t you need a replacement?” She liked the idea of carrying on in his stead.

“When the Earth no longer needs my services,” Binnesman said, “then I’ll be released. Not before.”

“I won’t take over your charge?”

“No,” Binnesman said. “When I am gone, mankind will either be saved or destroyed. But in either case, the danger will have run its course.”

Averan looked up and, despite the heartsease, his words filled her with sadness. She could not comprehend how he must feel, knowing that he bore such a weight on his shoulders.

“How can you even talk about it?” she wondered.

“If mankind is swept away,” Binnesman said with a wise nod, “I will grieve. But in time a new kind of men will arise to take their place. They may be as different from us as we are from the Toth. But life will go on.”

Binnesman stared off toward Gaborn’s army at Mangan’s Rock for a long moment. His blue eyes seemed unnaturally clear in the fading sun, and shadows filled every crease in his face.

“Now, girl, to work.”

For a long hour he schooled her. He pulled seven small white agates from his pocket, and laid them out on the ground. “I apologize that these are all I have. Such small stones are of limited use, but they may come in handy.”

He drew runes about them in the dirt, and then called forth images in the stones. At first it was simply mountain ridges as seen from the ground—blue in the distance with a dusting of snow. Averan could look uphill and see the same ridges, overhead.

But then Binnesman began to move the stones about. Each time he set a stone down, the viewpoint changed. She saw the roads that they had traveled this morning as they followed the reavers’ trail—all as if she were standing on some high escarpment, looking down. The sound of wind rushing over the hills issued from the pebbles, and she could smell the twisted pines there among the rocks.

The stones are showing me what stones see, she realized. She saw more than just roads. She saw lakes and hills, a bear running over a ridge, huffing and grunting. She saw carters driving wains south from Carris, their wheels squeaking and horses whinnying, and a long line of people fleeing that city.

Binnesman dabbled with his stones, as if searching for something in particular. At last she witnessed movement in one valley. Binnesman adjusted his stones, twisting one. The scene changed to a much closer view. She saw Skalbairn’s knights in the mountains, flushing a scarlet sorceress from the pines on a ridge. It was growing dark now. Thirty men had her surrounded, and the monster was digging in the sod, desperately trying to escape by burying herself.

Just downhill, eight blade-bearers lay dead.

“That’s what I was looking for,” Binnesman whispered. “Gaborn sent his riders to hunt for any reavers that might have escaped. It looks as if they’ve found some.”

“A throng of nines,” Averan corrected. Reavers often traveled in threes or multiples of threes. For an important mission, nine was a minimum number.

Several men charged into the trees, rode the sorceress down, lancing her from behind. Averan could not merely see the men, she could hear their shouts, the jangle of armor, the pounding of horses’ hooves, the wing beats of a startled grouse, and the rasping breath of the reaver.

When he finished, Binnesman waved his hands over the agates, and the image dissipated. He seemed thoughtful. “So, Gaborn was right. The reavers down on Mangan’s Rock were trying to divert his forces while they sent a warning.”

Averan knew that the danger was far from over. Perhaps he’d won a small round, but there were still nearly sixty thousand reavers down on Mangan’s Rock, and they would not wait for long.

Binnesman moved three of the pebbles and said, “Now, look into the stones yourself and draw forth an image. Do not try to picture what you will see. I’ve moved the stones so that nothing I’ve shown you will appear again. Instead, I want you to merely open yourself to what they will show you. Once you unlock the power of the stones, you can change your viewpoint by moving them.”

He instructed her for long minutes, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not manage to draw forth any image at all. She struggled to imagine things, tried not to imagine anything—it didn’t matter.

The stones remained mere stones under her hands. Binnesman pocketed them at last and said, “Don’t worry. It may be that in time you will develop the skill.”

“What if I never learn to do it?” Averan said.

“Not all wizards need all powers,” Binnesman consoled her. “You already have a gift that I don’t: you can learn from reavers. That’s a very strange gift—a powerful one, I’d think.”

He sighed, looked contemplative.

“I know,” he said. “I have another idea. Try this: close your eyes and imagine a deer in the forest, any deer at all.”

Averan did. At first she tried to imagine a spotted fawn, lying in a bed of ferns.

But Keeper’s memories still flowed to her, and she recalled a scene of herself learning to gut one of the great horn beetles. Her master was instructing her in the art, saying, “Pull off its head-plate first, to get at the brains.”

Averan recoiled from the image that assailed her. For a moment she stood blinking, trying to dredge up any image of a deer.

She imagined a stag, a huge stag with antlers as wide as tree limbs.

“Do you have it?” Binnesman asked.

“Yes,” Averan said.

“Good. Hold the image in your mind. Think of nothing else. Try to look closely at the animal, imagine its details. Every deer is different. There are males and females, different ages, different shades of red or tan. How does it look? What sounds does it make? How does it smell? What details separate it from any other deer in the woods? Hold the image in your mind and think of nothing else.”

For ten long minutes she did just that. She imagined a stag, an old buck with silver hairs in his coat, a ragged right ear from a battle. He had six tines on his left antler, and eight on his right.

The image came so vividly that she could see his nostrils flaring as he breathed, the way he ducked his head and flashed his tail at a strange scent. She could smell the musk of him, strong now that mating season was on.

She pictured him in her mind until she heard the buck. Sounds came, and at first she was not sure if she just imagined them: the buck snorting as it tested the air for her scent. She heard it swish through brush, step on a dry twig, and bound twice downhill as if startled by its own noise.

The sound wasn’t fantasized. She felt sure of that. The snap of the twig echoed twice in her memory. The first time it came loud and clear, as if she heard it with the stag’s ears. The second time it was a distant snap, up the hill. The same was true with its bounding.

She felt...as if she didn’t merely hear it. She felt as if she were dredging the creature up from a dream, giving it form.

She waited, heart hammering, expectant, until she discerned the thud of hooves draw close. Still she kept her eyes closed.

“Hold out your hand,” Binnesman ordered.

She did. She reached out with her palm upward, and the stag drew near. The moist hairs of its muzzle brushed against her wrist, and his warm breath spread over her palm.

“Now open your eyes,” Binnesman instructed.

When she did, Averan gasped. She’d expected a stag, any stag, to have appeared at her summons.

But the stag nuzzling her hand was exactly the one she’d envisioned, complete with the fly that it flicked from its rump.

She stroked its muzzle, and the stag stood for her touch as if he were a faithful pet.

“Did I make him?” Averan asked.

“What do you think?” Binnesman said.

“No, I couldn’t have made him. But he looks...”

“You envisioned him because he was near. Your mind sought for him, and found him, and he answered your call. It is a common enough power among Earth Wardens. And because you have it, I suspect even more strongly that you are here to protect an animal of some kind.”

“Not a rock?” Averan teased.

But Binnesman’s lesson was not done. He said sternly, “This is not a small matter. Each Earth Warden has his own charge, and each is of equal import. To answer his calling, each Earth Warden develops different powers. I could never summon animals. All that I know of the art is hearsay. But you are quite powerful. I tested you with a deer, and you summoned it the very first time.”

“Are deer hard?”

“The more complex the intellect, the keener the mind, the more difficult it is to summon an animal. Had you failed with a deer, I’d have had you try a mouse or a bug.”

“So a deer is harder than a mouse, and a man is harder than a deer?”

“Only the very greatest of summoners can call forth a man.”

“Can they be summoned even if they are dead?” She was thinking of Brand, Roland, and her mother.

“They can,” Binnesman said. “It is nothing at all like summoning a living being. It is far easier to summon the dead. Even I can do that.”

“Really?”

“Who do you think called the spirit of Erden Geboren to Longmont?” He pointed a finger at his own chest.

Averan wondered at that. Her summoning seemed a marvelous power. “Can a creature refuse the summons?”

“Yes,” Binnesman said. “In a sense, the stag here thinks it came of its own volition. And it did. You performed the summoning, and the stag answered in return. But it could have refused.”

Averan placed her hand on the stag’s muzzle and stroked it. She smiled.

Binnesman stepped closer, gazed at the stag. “Now,” he said softly, “look into its eyes. Peer into them, and tell me what you see.”

Averan continued petting the stag, scratched under its jaw. She’d never imagined that she could get so close to a wild animal and have it become so tame. But she remembered how Brand always used to say that even with the graaks, she had a gentle touch.

She peered into its deep brown eyes, looked far behind. She smelled the scent of men—woolen cloaks and horse sweat and armor and the sour odor of human flesh. It came strong to the stag’s nostrils, and involuntarily the muscles in its calves quivered. It remembered a hunt long past—the yammer of hounds as it fled mounted archers. It started backward, as if to leap away.

“Fear,” Averan said. “The stag’s fear is a terrible thing. There are too many men in the woods today, Runelords charging about on horses. It’s made him wary.”

Binnesman crouched at her side as Averan let the stag bound away. It took six great leaps, then stood at the edge of the trees, head held high, as it froze in profile for a moment. At last it stalked back into the shadows, and began to feed.

“Very good,” Binnesman said. “You have a power that I never gained. I could never summon animals, and I could never see into the minds of people. I’ve always had to settle for talking to them.”

“But—the way you looked at me when we met! I was sure that you knew what I was thinking.”

“Ah, well. When you’re as old as I am, you don’t need Earth Powers to read the minds of children.” Binnesman said, “My mentor, on the other hand, used his powers often. He looked into the minds of birds and rabbits to find out who had passed along a trail before him, or who might be following....”

By now the shadows had grown long. Night was enfolding the land. The sweet smell of autumn straw from the plains below mingled with the scent of alder bark and dying leaves in the woods above. Wild pigeons cooed in the hills.

Binnesman and Averan sat in the grass. Campfires burned like diamonds upon the black plain, and strange blue lights flickered and throbbed over Mangan’s Rock.